The Light of the Night

Chapters

Frozen in Fear
Diary of a Fragile Star
Summon the Troops
Evening Declarations
Preparing for Peril
Arc 2: Before Dawn
A Risky Proposition
The True Gift of Magic
Mediation
Stranger Things
Family Outing
Truth & Consequence
Shrouding Darkness
A Matter of Time
A Hint of Uncertainty
Arc 3: Restless Nights
Out of Control
Late Night Reunion
Into the Unknown
Scanner Darkly
The Relapse
The Confrontation
Two on One
Seeking a Star
All is Revealed
The Final Battle
Arc 1: Night Terrors
A Battle Won, Lost, and Gained
Family Confrontation

Frozen in Fear

Twilight Sparkle was walking when she saw Sunset Shimmer and the others. Twilight was ready to greet them, but they didn’t seem to be in a festive mood. They were all powered up by the Elements of Harmony, with killing intent in their eyes. Before Twilight could run away, the power of the Elements surrounded her, decimating her as she inaudibly screamed… And in her dying breath, she saw herself beside them… Only not as herself.

Instead, Twilight Sparkle had transformed into Midnight Sparkle, the malicious grin and all. With one swipe of her claws surrounded in a magical aura, the girls were snuffed out one-by-one

Twilight Sparkle opened her eyes again, finding herself staring into a mirror in the distance. She walked towards it, as the entire landscape turned pitch-black. She looked at herself, and then at her own reflection. But when she saw turned back but when she saw turned back… She saw her…

Midnight Sparkle, right behind Twilight Sparkle and no one else. Her cold grip wrapped around her as Twilight gasped, tearfully trying to pry herself away.

“Do you see who I am now?” Midnight asked, maliciously. “This is but ‘one’ of your inevitable demises that can and WILL be the end of you! I’ve shown you what will happen to you, and this ‘will’ be your fate should you continue to follow this foolish path…”

“No…” Twilight said, in utter disbelief. “That can’t be…”

“Still refusing to accept the truth? Ever after showing you what will happen for following this witless folly? Huh… For someone who’s supposedly intelligent, you lack common sense when it comes to the real world. Why don’t I show you what they truly think of you when you’re not around?”

Midnight Sparkle suddenly cast a strange aura, lifting Twilight Sparkle in midair. Next thing she knew, her friends were there before her eyes. They were in a group, talking quietly, and so it was hard to make out what they said

Twilight attempt to speak, but no words emerged. As for what they were saying, trying to hear them was like laying an ear against a plastic wall. Then eventually, she heard them, loud and clear.

“What do we do about Twilight?” Rainbow asked.

“Oh, I dunno, Rainbow,” Fluttershy said. “She’s a nice girl, but—”

“She very nearly destroyed our world!” Pinkie Pie interrupted, shouting.

“I must agree with Pinkie Pie,” Rarity replied. “We barely escaped being killed by her magic by the skin of our teeth!”

“But it ain’t like she intended to kill us or nothin’,” Applejack said. “She was possessed, right?”

“Even so, we need to be vigilant,” Sunset explained. “If anything happens to either of us, if she attempts to destroy this world again, we have no choice but to put her down. Are we all in agreement?”

Twilight Sparkle covered her ears, forcing herself to block out everything they said. But even so, those words were difficult to ignore… Their intents were painfully clear.

“You still going to blindly deny the truth?” Midnight Sparkle spoke. “You really are a fool, just as they said.”

Midnight Sparkle grabbed her hands, forcefully removing them from her face, and looked at her, dead straight in the eyes.

“Give me full control and all the pain will go away… With me, you’ll eradicate the haters of this world. Not just ‘anyone’… EVERYONE. The people will respect you, worship you, and you’ll never fear of being abused again. That doesn’t sound so terrible, does it?”

Everything Midnight Sparkle spoke rang with truth. She is a magical being, able to defy all logic and understanding of the real world. If Twilight were to do this, she’d never be tormented again. Not by those students at Crystal Prep, not the adults who only ‘used’ her, nor anybody who treated her like a freak. But even so…

“It’s true that everybody belittled me,” Twilight nodded. “I’ve dealt with loneliness my whole life and I’ve grown used to being treated like dirt… But you’re wrong about one thing! That’s NOT who I am. If I let you take control, there’s no telling what you’ll do. I’d rather be alone for the rest of my life than allow you to willingly hurt my friends.”

Her offer denied, Midnight released Twilight’s hands. She maintained that calm, still presence but that leering stare towards her was clear. She could sense Midnight’s anger increasing by the minute.

“So… Even after showing you a reality where they kill you, offering you a chance to fix your pathetic existence and end your suffering, you repay me… By rejecting me?”

Midnight’s words were as her image: Completely dark. She closed her eyes, as the flames surrounding them glowed brighter. All of a sudden, she opened them back up with a colder, sickly, evil glow, as a soft laugh escaped her lips.

“… Perhaps I’ll have to remove you from your consciousness… By force!”

She blinded Twilight with her magical flares, laughing all the while. They were so bright Twilight couldn’t make out what was happening. Just then, she was held down by purple binds, strapped to her arms and legs with minimal effort, stretching her in an ‘X’ like position. Twilight tried to reason with Midnight Sparkle, with difficulty.

“Midnight, y-you don’t have to do this! I’m s-sure there’s a way we can—”

“Not possible! Believe me, I’ve thought the same thing, and frankly, it’s more pleasing aligning myself with you, but it can only fit ‘one’ soul. Since you’re unwilling to let me ‘have’ it, I’ll just… Eject you from your vessel. I tried doing this the easy way, but your stubbornness forces me to take drastic measures. A tragedy, really… You’d make a good ruler… But sacrifice is necessary.”

Midnight Sparkle moved towards Twilight, crawling atop her helpless form. Her claws scratched the very fabric of her attire as she pulled herself towards her face.

“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure it’s quick.”

Those were her final words… Before Midnight Sparkle pressed her lips against Twilight Sparkle’s, and she felt her breath drawn out of her. As Twilight’s eyes closed, her body seemed to fade, her consciousness slowly slipped away. Everything Twilight Sparkle ever knew was disappearing.

Her friends… Her family… Her world… Herself…

GASP!!!

Twilight awoke with a sharp gasp, her eyes shot out like jack-in-the-boxes, and her heartbeat as if it could burst from her chest.

It was that dream again… The one Twilight always woke up to in a nervous sweat, unable to change the outcome of the dream. Sometimes was lucky if her mind could block it out, but when that didn’t happen the outcome stays the same… No matter what Twilight said or did. Twilight’s body trembled before she heard a small sound behind her. She felt her heart shoot towards her throat, as she whirled around.

It was Sunset Shimmer, squeezed towards the wall in a rather uncomfortable position. So restricted, so twisted against the wall, yet she slept lightly. Not exactly snoring, but she made these soft, muffled murmurs and there was a fearful look on her face. Immediately, Twilight could hear the pounding in her chest slow down, her hands completely still, and her breathing became steady.

Twilight looked towards the clock – from what she could tell, she had been asleep for seemingly two hours at most. She turned around, feeling as if she should get more sleep. Two nightmares in one night felt like a broken record, but she had to keep calm. If she gave up at any time, it would be too late.

The moonlight emerged through the window, reflecting onto something. Twilight squinted towards the dress behind her closet door, making out two cups and a note. Twilight slowly pulled herself from the bed, making sure not to wake Sunset, and quietly padded her way towards the items. The first thing she reached for is the note, holding it right near the window under the moonlight. It read:

Dear Twilight/Sunset
Hope everyone’s okay. Don’t worry about me, just chilling downstairs. Didn’t feel in the mood to disturb you two. I left your drinks on the counter in case you get thirsty.

Twilight glanced back toward Sunset’s sleeping form, not disturbed in the slightest.

“I’m getting an answer about this ‘catchphrase’ sooner or later,” Twilight thought to herself.

She turned her attention back to the cups. Each was filled with tea, harboring a sparkly substance that resembled minerals. She took a sip from her cup… It was still warm like it was just made, probably ten minutes ago. The tea was tasty, chamomile in this case. Twilight smiled, as she placed the cup back down.

She turned away and quietly returned to bed, slipping silently into the covers while looking at Sunset. If she could get through the night and wake up not feeling so tired, she was going to have a straight talk with Sunset. For just one night, she’d like a semblance of peace especially since she’s lying beside the most beautiful girl across the bed. Twilight really needed her, more than ever.

Twilight barely flicked her eyes open. She had awakened for the third time, but this time, sunlight beamed through the window. She groggily rubbed her eyes, turning to the side… Only to notice Sunset wasn’t there. In her mind, she thought Sunset had decided—

“Twilight?”

Startled by the sudden call, Twilight whipped her head back toward the door. There was Sunset, leaning against the door, her body language suggesting she’d stood there for a while.

“Uh, hey Sunset…” Twilight spoke, with a confused smile. “How long have you been up?”

Sunset Shimmer merely shrugged, not even saying a word.

“Oh. Um, you… Didn’t seem to be busy or anything…”

“You needed the sleep,” Sunset answered. “I’m well aware you were up in the middle of the night.”

She motioned toward the two cups of tea; one was empty and the other barely touched.

“Figured I let you sleep in.”

“Oh… Well, thanks for that… You didn’t need to do that for me.”

“Are you ready to talk now?” Sunset asked.

Twilight rubbed her eyes as she turned toward the time. It was barely 9:30 in the morning.

“I’m not quite up and ready yet,” Twilight replied, meeting her gaze. “Can we eat first? I’m not avoiding the subject, I’m just a little hungry that’s all. I promise we’ll talk.”

Sunset was undeniably skeptical, but she played along anyway. As much as Twilight hoped to avoid any mention of her personal dilemma, she knew Sunset would eventually track her down if that meant uncovering the truth.

“Breakfast is downstairs,” Sunset informed. “Rainbow Dash already ate and left to meet with the others. For now, it’s just the two of us.”

“They will kill you… They will kill you…”

Those four words echoed in Twilight’s head over and over. She practically forced herself out of the bedroom.

“What did she mean by that?” Twilight thought to herself. “Would Sunset really do that? What was the point of talking if it’d just be—”

“Oh, and Twilight?” Sunset called from behind. “I suggest grabbing yourself a coffee; you look tired.”

Twilight urged herself to think of something as Sunset followed her down the stairs. Twilight could feel her glance toward her as if she were making sure Twilight didn’t try to run. After a few seconds of awkward silence, they made their way into the kitchen.

While watching Sunset fluttering around the kitchen, Twilight sat down and looked at her empty plate. There were trays of eggs, bacon, and waffles laid out along the table to choose from. Even the delicious breakfast wasn’t enough to keep Twilight’s suspicions at bay. She idly wondered what Midnight was plotting, she could feel her body tremble with terror, so afraid yet eager for the next—

“No, Twilight!” She told herself. “Think of something else!”

“So... Did you sleep well?” Twilight asked, with a nervous chuckle.

“Y-yea,” Sunset answered, slowly. “How about you?”

Twilight studied Sunset carefully. For some reason, Sunset acted so guarded, so cautious, as if worried the next thing she’d say would be offensive. Frankly, Twilight couldn’t help but feel irritated. Not so much toward Sunset, but rather she was frustrated with herself.

“I’m doing fine, you don’t have to worry about me.

“I know…”

That awkward silence returned with a vengeance. Twilight couldn’t help but think back to last night, her insides flinching from the idea of someone out there seeing Twilight in such a broken state. The very thought made her feel as if at any moment, she’d shatter to the ground like glass. If Twilight had a choice, she’d rather jump off the highest cliffs of Camp Everfree before the monster within her was released.

“Actually, I lied about what I said the other night,” Sunset said, breaking the silence. “Not about caring about you… But the reason I wanted a catchphrase.”

“Huh?”

Twilight hadn’t expected this to be the first conversation topic, but there she went.

“Oh… Well, I was wondering what was that about.”

“I lied because I kept thinking what your secret was,” Sunset continued. “I’ve been thinking there was something familiar, but I didn’t have a chance to figure it out.”

“I see.”

“So, that’s one reason… That and I wanted to check up on you, make sure you’re okay and all. Of course, the whole ‘catchphrase’ bit wasn’t a total lie.”

“Seems fair, I guess.”

“It’s an adventure; it’s nothing to worry about!”

… Was that a lie? In all the time Twilight’s known Sunset, she’d only do that when she’s nervous or in a state of panic. Either way, that doesn’t happen often when it comes to Sunset Shimmer. Something was up, Twilight could sense it.

“But besides that, it was very beautiful,” Sunset continued. “Rainbow was a big help, and we had quite a talk afterward. She had some good advice about my issues, I think we were talking for hours… And… To tell the truth… I was petrified.”

Twilight wanted to run straight to her room. Had Sunset Shimmer become aware of Midnight Sparkle? Did Sunset know about the whisperings inside her head? She sat nervously, as Sunset took her plate down to the sink.

“And… Then you came downstairs,” Sunset concluded, turning towards Twilight.

“Yeah…”

Twilight practically prodded her food with her fork. It was obvious where this conversation was going. Twilight rubbed the back of her head; the nerves were building up.

“And that’s the tale of why I was up last night,” Sunset spoke. “Now that I’ve explained myself, think we can have that little talk now?”

Twilight shoved a forkful of food into her mouth, attempting to stall. She chewed slowly, cringing at the taste, almost choking because she ate so much.

“Should I tell her?” Twilight asked herself.

Twilight closed her eyes, as her mind raced like a roller coast, running toward the place where her nightmares were at her peak. They were vague images, but she couldn’t hide it forever. She did have her parents to help her with her nightmares, but their methods were hours spent calming her with the knowledge that dreams are just dreams. Twilight could feel her hand clench around the fork… She couldn’t do it.

Twilight imagined all the words coming forth, the mask built beneath her heart suddenly roaring forth. The desire to just confess was so great, she desperately wanted to tell someone, to not spend the remainder of her days bitter and alone.

“No, I have to settle this alone,” Twilight told herself. “It’s better this way; I took the brunt of reality, so she’ll be happy. So, everyone is happy. This is my own dilemma and no one else’s.”

“Twilight?” Sunset spoke. “Is it okay if I ask you something?”

Twilight nodded cautiously. She fiddled with her hands, looking like her usual, awkward, nerdy self.

“Well… Why did you call out for me last night?”

Twilight almost spat out her food, watching as her eyes looked on in confusion.

“W-Wait, I called for you?”

“Well, a few times you apologized for things. Usually, you end up screaming, calling out my name, and a million other things. I couldn’t make out what you were saying.”

“… Oh.”

Suddenly, Twilight Sparkle felt exposed, naked, and afraid. As if she’d been singled out by one of the popular kids or even her classmates from Crystal Prep. When awake, it’s easy to hide, but they say one’s true self is easily exposed when one’s asleep. The very thought of saying something barred her from stopping… She stabbed her fork into her food, circling with it.

“Twilight, what happens in your dreams?” Sunset asked. “Are you always so paranoid? Was it me that’s driving you crazy?”

“No, no, that was the first time…” Twilight fumbled for words, shaking her head violently.

Twilight didn’t feel in the mood to speak, not about… ‘It’.

“What do you usually dream about, then?” Sunset asked.

Suddenly, as Twilight turned to face Sunset, her eyes widened, and she felt her skin grow cold. There, leaning beside Sunset, her elbows on the table and staring at Twilight with that sinister smile, Midnight Sparkle had appeared once more.

“Go ahead… Tell her,” Midnight Sparkle spoke. “Tell her what she did to you! What I told you about your friends. How she tried to kill you, and your friends nearly—”

“SHUT UP!” Twilight suddenly snapped.

Twilight breathed heavily; her body felt like it was on fire. That’s when she noticed Sunset's face, how frightened she looked, as she backed away. Twilight tried to apologize, but her tongue wouldn’t work. Sunset glanced at the floor with dejection, her shoulders sagging.

“I-I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to—”

“No, it’s… It’s alright, Twilight. I was only… Never mind…”

But Twilight caught the small waver in her voice, followed by the sudden turn of her head. It felt like a pit had open up in her stomach as a sudden realization crossed her mind. she suddenly realizing realized what she did, and what she tried so hard to avoid. Suddenly realizing what she did and what she tried so hard to avoid. Sunset slowly got up and walked towards the door.

“I’ll just leave you be.”

“W-wait!” Twilight reached out, trying to stop her. “Sunset—”

“No, I was too pushy. I tend to get a little relentless… It’s fine.”

Twilight could hear the strain increasing, the tone of Sunset’s voice her more than anything Twilight could ever come up with. on the verge of falling at any time

“Sunset, it’s not like that—”

SLAM!

The door shut before her, leaving Twilight to wallow in sorrow. She hopped from the chair, overcome with that an overwhelming desire to pursue her And still, she could hear Midnight Sparkle, feel her presence as she leaned against the kitchen wall, her arms folded and like before she did all she could to hurt Twilight.

“What did I tell you, little star?” Midnight Sparkle taunted. “She’ll never understand anything about us. In the end, it’s just you and me—”

“Shut up! Just shut up!” Twilight screamed, trying to block her out. “Stop talking to me! Leave me alone!!”

Twilight ran to the door, scrambling for the doorknob, her fingers shook while she tried to open it. She could feel the cool breeze of the winter air, bits of snow falling from the sky. But then the door was immediately shut when a clawed hand pressed against the door and Midnight Sparkle loomed over the frightened girl.

“You’ll just hurt her again like you always do. As I said before, she doesn’t understand you as I do. It’s a mere fallacy. Being alone isn’t so bad, once you learn the benefits… Oh yes… The sweet, sweet… Benefits…”

Twilight ignored her words. True, she tends to be secretive, if not stubborn, and pushy. But still… Sunset is one of the few people who took the time to care for Twilight’s problems. Her mind told her to stop chasing her, but the heart told her to go after her.

“Don’t even bother. I know what you’ll do: You’ll try to fix this, and you’ll only make it worse for yourself. That alone proves to me what a failure you are. Nothing but a waste to everyone.”

Go after her!

“What are you doing—”

“ENOUGH!!!”

Twilight cried out in frustration, violently pulling open the door and throwing herself onto the snowy grounds. She pattered unsteadily, brushing the snow off her dress as the fading ray of a sad morning dawned upon her. Somehow, she could image the taste mixture of water and dust… Her breath was stuck in her throat, her hands shook unable to stop. Twilight felt like curling up against the snow, holding her head, and wait for the next blanket of snow to wrap around her, to put her pain to an end.

But she kept herself going, she had to find Sunset Shimmer. Forcing herself upon her legs, Twilight pressed forward. Despite not being the athletic type and not even properly dressed for the weather, she trudged against the snow.

“Sunset?!” Twilight called. “Sunset, where are you?!”

For a second, her vision was blurry. Somehow, she found herself atop a high cliff. Or at least it felt like a cliff, for all she knew she could’ve been atop a hill that only felt higher due to the increasing snow.

“Oh no!” Twilight thought. “I’ve gotten myself lost in my panic!”

Then again, it was Twilight’s own fault for pushing Sunset Shimmer aside in the first place. But then she recalled a spot in the park where her friend would often go. So, she hurried her way toward the park, searching wildly for what felt like an eternity. But sure enough, there she was, standing before the now frozen pond looking out toward the distance.

“Sunset!” Twilight gasped, in relief. “There you… Are…”

Sunset slowly turned towards Twilight Sparkle her, who felt frozen at the sight. She glared towards Twilight, tears had fallen falling down her cheeks, and they seem to be freeze freezing stiffly from the cold air. They stared toward each other; and an overwhelming increase of regret flowed within Twilight Sparkle.

“Sun—” Twilight whispered.

“Would you look at that?”

Twilight’s stomach twisted at the sound of that horrible voice. Midnight Sparkle appeared again through the violently, windy stream of snow. The heavy wind made her hair flow, the flames around her eyes flowed along with the breeze, and even with her own choice of apparel, she was not phased by the snow. Then again, it seemed nothing phased Midnight Sparkle.

“She’s giving you the old death stare,” Midnight Sparkle pointed out, with a smirk. “And you call me a monster… HA! How ironic!”

Twilight tried to ignore Midnight’s taunts, as she forced her way against the wind reaching out for Sunset’s hand. Just inches away, without warning, Sunset violently pulled away. The sudden gesture made Twilight reel back in surprise.

“You can’t share anything with me, can you?!” Sunset cried. “You think I’ll just make fun of you? That I can’t handle the truth?! I’m not who you think I am, Twilight Sparkle! You have no right to shield everyone from yourself! Why… Why can’t you just—”

Sunset stopped a moment to rub her face, trying to stop talking, but the words slipped through her teeth.

“Why can’t you just trust us? Why can’t you trust me?!”

Twilight swallowed a heavy lump in her throat, each word had dug into her skin like a sharp blade pressed against her. She forced herself to overcome the agonizing pain and worry threatening to pop out in some way, shape, or form. She could feel as if another meltdown was ready to explode. But still, she took another deep breath, reaching out once more with one arm.

“Sunset… I-I’m sorry. You’re right, you’re absolutely right… I’ve been selfish and stubborn. I thought it is easier to keep it all a secret, to spare you the trouble. But I was wrong! I was wrong, and for that, I’m sorry. I… It’s time I told you… Or at least, it is better to show you. Please Sunset.”

Sunset Shimmer listened to every word Twilight Sparkle said. Slowly, she approached Twilight Sparkle her friend , and they wiped away each other’s tears. Then, she grabbed onto Twilight’s hand and hugged her warmly. After a minute or so, they headed back to the house, realizing how cold it had become. But more than that, Twilight realized that the time had come to face her demons and she was not doing this along.

“Twilight—”

“Come on,” Twilight urged.

She felt the cold, empty, angry spirit watching her in the distance. Her heart knew that so long as Midnight Sparkle was still around, she would never be at peace. This needed to be settled and this time Midnight Sparkle would not stop her.

Diary of a Fragile Star

It was all Twilight Sparkle’s fault, hiding secrets from people. And for what? Was it really to satisfy some monster residing in her mind? Those girls, Sunset Shimmer especially, they trusted her… Yet Twilight brushed them away when they reached out to help. Pathetic, that’s the single word she thought of herself.

After what felt like ages, Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer arrived back at the house. They went upstairs back to her room, as Twilight set her down on the chair with a towel. The room was slightly warmer compared to the chill of winter outside. The heater was on level three, but it still held a stagnant, tense atmosphere that made Twilight shiver.

She opened the drawer above the lamp with no bulb, gently sliding it open. Among a few blankets, buried deep within, was Twilight’s single greatest treasure: A small, purple book with a lock on it. She lifts the book from the drawer and slowly approaches Sunset Shimmer, who eyes the book curiously.

“Wh-what’s this?” Sunset asked curiously. “Some sort of diary?”

“In a sense, it is,” Twilight said, slightly firm. “It’s everything I’ve ever written down since the Friendship Games. Have a look.”

Opening the book, Sunset flipped through the pages, her eyes widen with confusion. She stopped upon a single page, as she proceeds to read the entries aloud.

“Dear Journal,

I don’t know what’s happened to me. If my last entry is correct, these dreams are leading towards something. Something I believe could ultimately change the world… I have no doubt in mind something bad is/has/will happen to me. This begs the real question: How can I change this predicament?”

After reading the entry, Sunset Shimmer looked up in shock, practically spooked.

“Twilight… What am I reading?”

“Keep reading… There’s more.”

Sunset frowned, holding her gaze toward Twilight for a moment longer. Eventually, she drew her eyes back toward the pages.

“Date: August 9th
Time: 2:28 am

This time she’s persistent; I don’t know how much longer I can manage this. I want to tell someone, anyone about this. But I can’t risk putting someone in harm’s way. I’m scared – no, terrified of the outcome should anyone know of this. It’s like a horror movie come to life.”

Sunset paused, her eyes scrolling over the rest of the entry. She looked up, about to ask, before turning towards Twilight. But seeing that Twilight’s own face suggests that she should keep going, Sunset continued hastily.

“Date: August 15th
Time: 7:39 pm

She won’t listen to me… If you’re reading this, the worst has happened, and I’ve lost control. Whatever you do, don’t trust her. She’ll use you until you are nothing but a quantum effect that has never been known to exist.”

Twilight Sparkle couldn’t help but notice how Sunset skipped over the next few sections. She was starting to look nervous.

“Could I really tell her…?” Twilight thought. “No, I must wait until she’s finished. She deserves to know.”

And that’s what Twilight did, waiting while Sunset Shimmer continued to read.

“Date: August 19th
Time: 3:53 am

I’ve managed to suppress her actions for some time… But at a cost…

She set a dream on me, a dream where I’ve killed… Everyone I know. She flies around like a demon from hell, searching every corner for leftover victims to kill. There’s so much carnage, the atrocities are indescribable, yet I see… Everything.

I don’t know why she enjoys this, but I must continue to suppress her actions. I’ve tried several experiments, taken sleeping pills, even caffeine… All in vain.

She not only torments me in my sleep, but I see her even when I’m awake… The chances of stopping her are slipping away… She’ll take over me sooner or later… The very thought scares me…

Date: August 21st
Time: 4:21 am

A day prior to visiting Sunset at her place, I’ve had another dream. It was after the Friendship Games, my friends appear in each version: First Rarity, then Applejack, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and… Sunset…

They’re all hurting me, in various ways, physically, mentally, even emotionally. They’d call me a freak, a monster who doesn’t deserve friends… A nobody. At first, I’ve suppressed these thoughts, casted them aside to nullify the abuse. But then… The last part of my ‘dream’, Sunset finally broke me… For some reason, her actions… Her words stung the most…

‘I could never be friends… With the likes of you.’”

Sunset drew her finger along the page, toward the final sentence of that page.

“T-then… There’s eighty-five tally marks,” Sunset counted.

Twilight nodded, not mentioning the numerous times she’s written of her nightmares. Not even included the fact each tally mark represented each time she encountered Midnight Sparkle in her nightmares. Nor did Twilight include the occasions where she dies numerous times, along with the fact she grew sick of marking the events encountered in her dreams.

Twilight couldn’t help but she Sunset would just turn to the next page, where that dream is happier. If only to ease the worry she could see on her face. At least, to read an entry where it’s just the two of them, the good times… Such beautiful times. Either one more than the tales of Twilight’s inner struggles with a demon she herself spawned.

“Twilight… You’ve… Died in your dreams?”

“Yes…” Twilight nodded, softly. “There’s so much I wanted to explain to you, Sunset. Everything that’s happened, why I never told anyone. Before I ask you to do that, please read to the very end. Everything you need to know will be revealed.”

Sunset nodded, as Twilight took a deep breath. Twilight looked out the window, while Sunset returned to reading, the former watches the snowflakes fall toward the ground.

“Sometimes… I can control my dreams,” Twilight spoke. “But lately, they’d take control of me. She’d only inflict minor damage to me, but it’s what she really does to me… That terrifies me. She tries to control me, even during the day. My ‘dreams’ would loop day in and day out, making it harder for me to sleep… And every time I do, I keep re-living the entire experience again and again and again!”

Twilight Sparkle felt a pent-up rage building within her, a rage she wasn’t aware she had. Suddenly, she burst like a volcano awakening from a deep slumber.

“You see why I keep secrets?! Why I can’t tell you or anyone else?! Why I shield myself from everyone and everything?! I can’t even look at you without feeling some form of negative emotion! Every night, every time I fall asleep it happens to me. This is something I need to do myself; otherwise, I’ll lose my consciousness. Or worse… I’ll ‘kill’ everyone, my friends… My family… You. I don’t want that to happen… Especially to you…”

That last sentence escaping her mouth, Twilight Sparkle felt something within her snap. The rivers of tears flowed from her eyes, as Twilight collapsed and cried. No longer could she hold back the pain and sadness welling from within. Sunset dropped the book on the floor, catching Twilight as she dropped to her knees, having finally vented her emotions.

“Twilight!”

“I couldn’t tell you that,” Twilight cried, struggling to regain her composure. “I couldn’t tell anyone. Nobody close to me. It just seemed easier if I…”

Twilight’s voice trailed off, as she held an arm to her face, crying silently to the point not even Sunset could hear her. Yet her expression in turn was less than adamant.

“… To tell you the truth: I planned on… Taking my life, should it get any worse…”

In that moment, Twilight turned away from Sunset, afraid to speak further or even come up with a coherent sentence… And then, she felt a hand under her chin, turning her towards Sunset’s face. Twilight had no idea what she’d do and for a moment all she did was look into her eyes.

“All the more reason you should’ve come to us,” Sunset spoke, breaking the silence. “We would ‘never’ hurt you; we’d do anything to help. You don’t have to hide anymore, we—no… ‘I’ won’t let that happen. I swear I’ll do everything, in all my power, to save you. Even if it takes an eternity to defeat Midnight Sparkle, I will save you…”

She gave a small smile toward Twilight, before leaning in and wrapped her arms around her friend with a hug. Twilight turned from Sunset, trying to hide whatever shame was left. She didn’t know how to respond; it was like speaking to a wall. Sunset was so determined, even Fluttershy wouldn’t know how to justify this. It’s not that Twilight was unappreciative… She was just so afraid.

“What if the others are unable to help?” Twilight asked. “What if we’re the only ones left?”

“Then we’ll use that against her,” Sunset whispered. “There’s this book the other Twilight gave me… I want you to write her a note. Tell her everything that’s happened, and she’ll tell us what to do.”

“I c-can’t,” Twilight sputtered shakily. “How can I explain this to her if I don’t understand this myself?”

“You can because I want you to, Twilight,” Sunset murmured.

To say Twilight was surprised was an understatement. Sunset Shimmer was taking this entire situation better than she expected.

“Don’t act so surprised… I always knew something was going on. I’ve always had this feeling there’s something gnawing away at you. But I know you, Twilight Sparkle… You’re stronger than this.”

“What?”

“Your dreams… They’re not real. Sometimes it’s all pure coincidence. I know things get rough, especially when reminded of the horrible acts you did. I’ve been through that myself. Not to mention I… I’ve caught glimpses of your dreams, but there’s no way I should know that. Sometimes… On rare occasions, I’m in your dreams… Unable to do anything about it…”

Twilight flinched at this revelation; a shudder crawled around her entire body.

“Sunset, I’m so sorry…”

“No, don’t be sorry,” Sunset interrupts, hugging her tightly. “I’m not giving up on you. Together, we’re going to work this out.

“B-But she could come around any day now. What if I lose control of her? What if she… Takes over?”

“Well, we’ll have nothing to lose. What do you say, friend?”

“Sunset… I can’t! No matter what I say or do, she won’t back down.”

“Neither will I. Alone, you can’t… But what about together? With a bit of kindness and our friends, she’ll eventually see you ‘can’t’ be controlled.”

Twilight struggled to figure out an answer, yet she hugged Sunset back, tighter than before.

“How can we figure this out?

“I don’t know. Even if we don’t, we’ll keep trying. Don’t you see? I’m never going to abandon you; you mean more to me than anyone in this entire world.”

This was just like Sunset Shimmer; this Twilight knew for a fact. Somehow, even under the darkest circumstances, she always tries to put a positive spin on things.

“I won’t give up,” Sunset continued. “We won’t stop till Midnight is defeated and she no longer poses a threat. You may not be able to win this all alone, but with me… And our friends, we’ll find a way until you’re completely free. Because we have one thing she’ll never have…. Friendship.”

“This will be more complicated than you think… But I will face my demon. I will tell everyone what I’ve told you. That is, if you’ll help me.”

Sunset hugged Twilight Sparkle harder, her voice choked.

“Of course I will. You can always count on me… I’m sorry for not noticing this sooner—”

“Shh,” Twilight shushed softly. “It’s okay. You couldn’t have known…”

They sat in Twilight’s room for what felt like ages, it was all so much to absorb. After fully making up, they began formulating a plan, a process that took almost a whole day. But together, they formed a plan which they believed would be effective against Midnight Sparkle. It was determined they’d use Twilight’s old amulet, which she created prior to the Friendship Games, to transport themselves into Midnight’s own world where, if necessary, they’d battle her. It would take a ton of magic for it to work, but it was the best option they had.

“You have nothing to worry about, Twilight,” Sunset assured. “Whatever happens, I’ll always be here for you. As long as there’s breath in my body, I’m not going down without a fight.”

Taking a deep breath, Twilight nodded as Sunset handed Twilight her old journal she mentioned, taken directly from Sunset’s bag.

“Care to help me write this one, Sunset?” Twilight asked.

Sunset offered a huge smile, as she sat beside her friend.

“Ready when you are.”

Together, they opened the journal as Twilight picked up a pen with one hand. They turned to the next blank page, a look of determination on Twilight’s face. They proceed to write along the page, Sunset’s hand over her own, as they wrote to Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria.

“Dear Princess Twilight,

Twilight Sparkle, of this world, and I plan to descend into her very subconscious. An evil entity lingers within her, the same one that emerged during the friendship games. We have no idea how we’ll face her, but we need to do this. If we don’t stop, she’ll take over our world… And eventually, your own. I—no… ‘We’ hope you’ll respond back as soon as possible.

Sincerely,
Sunset Shimmer & Twilight Sparkle

After finishing the entry, Twilight Sparkle closed and placed it in the drawer next to her journal. Twilight was genuinely surprised Sunset would go this far for her, even after everything she did and how she acted. Twilight turned towards Sunset, retaining a hint of uncertainty.

“… Can I ask you something?” Twilight asked, hesitantly.

“Sure,” Sunset nodded, turning to Twilight. “What is it?

Twilight took a very long, a very deep breath. The silence suffocated the air around the girls. After gaining her courage to speak up, a few questions came to mind.

“Why are you going so far for someone like me? What is it about me you find worthwhile? How can you forgive me for something so monstrous?”

For a moment, Sunset stood there in silence. At first, Twilight assumed she’d frown at her, telling her to hurry along. But instead…

“It’s because we are the same,” Sunset answered. “We are both monsters, having gone through much loneliness in our own way. My friends helped me, showing me what I’ve done was wrong. Granted, the roles we played are different and alter in some degree, but… We’ve went through similar phases… And we complete each other. But the most important reason of all: I would kill for a friend like you. You are too irreplaceable to say otherwise now that we’ve come this far.”

Twilight blushed slightly as she said that, yet what did she mean she wondered. That alone never made any sense.

“W-What?” Twilight asked, with uncertainty.

Sunset released her hand, turning towards the window. Twilight followed her eyes, watching as the snow continued to fall. Not as bad as before, but still it snowed… Twilight didn’t realize just how determined Sunset truly was to help. She shifted over to the bed, placing a hand upon her left cheek delicately.

“I’m going to get something to drink. Want anything?”

Sunset shook her head at the question. Where they were going now, it was only a matter of time before it came time to go. Twilight made her way out of the room and strolled down the kitchen… When she saw her. The last person she wanted to see, peering towards Twilight from the foot of the stairs.

“You truly believe she will help you? You’re really grasping straws, little star.”

“I don’t need this!” Twilight said, with a hint of anger. “You won’t deter me from regaining my life!”

Midnight Sparkle seemed to notice Twilight’s body language, observing her next steps. Yet from the look on Midnight’s face, she was enjoying it.

“Oh? Did I strike a nerve in that teeny, tiny brain of yours? You always were so naïve.”

Twilight couldn’t stand the way she mocked her. Then she watched, as she held up her hand and from her palm flames emerged like something out of a magic show.

“Amazing how you actually believe this creature… I would think you’d wise up and turn her away. It appears I was sadly mistaken.”

It was clear Midnight Sparkle had no intent to back down, even with the ignorance and anger welling within her own words.

“You really think the ‘Power of Friendship’ can stop me? You’d have to have friends to begin with, don’t you?”

That mark of cynicism and sarcasm struck a chord, very hard. No one could really match Midnight Sparkle in this seemingly never-ending battle of wits.

“You may be right about me,” Twilight admits. “I have no idea what I’m getting into. But… At least I have someone to watch my back. I won’t let you push me around anymore, like you did at the Friendship games. I DENY YOUR EXISTENCE, MIDNIGHT SPARKLE!”

A burst of magic came fourth, pushing Midnight Sparkle slightly back. Twilight covered her mouth, noticing the look of shock upon her expression. But the moment proved short-lived, as a devilish grin formed upon her face. Even if she didn’t seem pleased by Twilight’s sudden aggression.

“So, Twinkle Twinkle Little Star… How she finally grows a spine. I applaud you for your courage, but I’m not a fan of rebels. You’ve suppressed me for far too long and you leave me no choice but to obliterate you!”

A fireball of cyan flames forms on her palms, but just as she was about to hurl the ball… She stopped. This effectively caught Twilight Sparkle off guard.

“No… Too easy. I’m curious as to how this little game of ours will end, who am I to turn down ‘playtime’?”

The ball of fire dissolves from her hand, the once angry Midnight Sparkle placed her hand down upon her hip.

“I'll spare you, for now. But know this: When you come after me, I’ll be waiting. I promise to make you wish you’d let me take over you…”

With those final words, Midnight Sparkle once more disappeared from view. That left Twilight Sparkle alone to ponder on what had just happened.

“What did I just do?” She thought to herself. “Where did this bravado come from?”

Twilight ran upstairs for Sunset Shimmer, finding her tucked in a blanket on the bed. She had fallen fast asleep, a faint smile upon her face. She was still here; Twilight’s eyes weren’t playing tricks. This felt too good to be real, like another illusion in her mind. But she looked so real, just as her words and reassurance felt so real. Either way, as Twilight quietly tucked herself beside Sunset, confirming she was there by the warmth of her back, as Twilight leaned against her… They decided to take this hour to rest… Until dawn.

Summon the Troops

Twilight Sparkle awoke with a burst of energy after a peaceful rest last night. Wearily, Twilight peer outside greeting the new day, a new beginning. Looking towards her drawer, Twilight’s mind felt incredibly fuzzy, as if someone tried to break into it. Then, she turns toward the other side, seeing Sunset lying beside her. Had she been looking through her drawer while Twilight was asleep?

Twilight stood up as her hands began to shake nervously, walking towards her closet while lifting her night dress and casting it aside. Putting on some regular clothes, her usual attire of choice, Twilight grabbed her book and opened the first page. Sucking the very air through her teeth, Twilight rubbed her eyes with her free hand.

“Goodness, how much more of this can I take?” Twilight asked herself.

Walking over to her bed, curling up on her mattress without waking Sunset, she peered towards the book in her hands. It all felt like an lifetime, but she was nearing the end of the road with Midnight Sparkle. With a quick glance, she noticed an additional entry, one she didn’t recall writing. This writing was far more articulate, more advanced compared to Twilight’s penmanship. It didn’t take long to realize what had happened.

Twilight,

If you are reading this, you already know I’m fighting Midnight Sparkle. Don’t be upset; it’ll be alright. She nothing compared to the trouble I’ve faced before. I’ve been up late making sure you were fast asleep, keeping Midnight at bay.

Twilight, I know you want to protect everyone, that you feel it’s your responsibility and no one should get hurt. But I have one request to make and I beg you to hear me out: Don’t throw your life away, not even for mine. You’ve already shown you can handle your own mess. There is no need for you to shield me or anyone else from this evil creature. This is no longer a burden for you to carry on your own.

I believe in you; I know you can solve this. And I know for a fact that we are of service.

Signed,
With all my heart,
Sunset Shimmer

P.S. If I’m not here when you wake up, please—

The writing stopped there, she could feel the heat on her face rise up, already starting to build around her eyes. Twilight rubbed her eyes to see more clearly – it’s too late to cry now. Twilight was prepared to shut the book, face the music, until she noticed something fall from one of the pages.

Bending over to pick it up, Twilight took one look and saw that it was a note – of Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer, together.

“Why had I not noticed this before?” Twilight asked herself.

It felt so alien to her, but now… As Twilight pocketed the book and as she got up, it was closed. Had it done so on its own accord? Twilight had to have been here…

“Sunset…?”

Sunset stirred from her sleep, opening her eyes towards the girl sitting beside her.

“Twilight? Are you okay? Is there a problem?”

Twilight shook her head, assuring nothing was wrong, that all was good. She cracked a smile, knowing that she was safe if only because of her.

“Sunset?”

“Hmm? What’s up?”

“I…”

Twilight gripped her right arm, drawing a deep breath.

“I have something I need to say to you…”

Sunset sat up, her attention entirely upon Twilight Sparkle. Taking a deep breath, Twilight turned to look directly into Sunset’s eyes.

“What’s wrong, Twilight?” Sunset asked, worried. “Did something happen last night?”

Twilight nodded slowly, in response to her question. Deep down she knew… She knew Sunset Shimmer was inside her mind…

“I had a dream… Midnight was there again…”

Twilight took her time, explaining every detail to Sunset Shimmer. With every word coming from her mouth, Sunset’s own mouth widened over everything Twilight told her. After explaining the entire story, she was flabbergasted. Twilight had no idea what Sunset would say next.

“Would she yell at me?” Twilight thought. “No, she would never do that. She sees me as her friend. We wouldn’t be doing this now if we didn’t come this far.”

“Why didn’t you tell me this?” Sunset asked.

“I didn’t want you to worry,” Twilight replied.

“Hmm… When should we call the others?”

“Anytime is fine with me.”

Immediately, Sunset Shimmer took the phone off the drawer and proceeds to dial their friends.

Several hours later, the whole gang had arrived, they gathered alongside Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer in the living room of the house.

“So, when do we kick Midnight’s butt?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“We still need a plan before rushing in,” Sunset explained, standing up. “Twilight, care to fill us in?”

Twilight nods, before she too emerged from her seat.

“The plan involves diving deep into my consciousness,” Twilight explained. “However, if we all go in at once, Midnight Sparkle will kill us all. The best we can do is split off into separate teams. The sooner we choose, the sooner we strike.”

“We’ll discuss more about it in the morning,” Sunset added. “Right now, the best we can do is rest here tonight and should something happen, we’ll be here. Anyone have any questions?”

Sunset looked around, seeking any raised hands. Fluttershy timidly rose her hand.

“Um… When do we go into Twilight’s mind?” She asked, nervously.

“The best time to strike against Midnight is early in the morning,” Twilight answered. “Ten in the morning, to be exact. That’s when she’s at her most dormant state.”

“Not to complain darling, but isn’t it rather rash to strike so early?” Rarity asked, objecting to the plan.

“If we stand a fighting chance, we need to,” Sunset answered, with a sharp look. “This might be the best time to do so. To be blunt, we have no other choice.”

The look on Sunset’s expression said it best: They were in for a serious confrontation. They had no idea what they were getting into, but they knew this had to be finished without a hitch.

“No choice?” Pinkie asked. “Meaning to say that there’s a teeny-tiny-bitty chance we might never, ever, ever come back home?”

“’Friad so, Pinkie Pie,” Applejack spoke. “We ain’t got much choice otherwise. But I must ask: How do you reckon we do this?”

Twilight nodded, mostly towards Pinkie’s question. Applejack’s, on the other hand, drew a very good point.

“The details are a bit hazy I admit,” Twilight spoke. “But if my calculations are correct, we should be able to use the amulet to transport ourselves in and out of my mind. With Sunset’s abilities, we should stand a slight chance against Midnight. Of course, this is merely—”

“What Twilight means to say is there are no options we have for beating Midnight,” Sunset clarified. “This may be the best ‘bad’ decision we have, but it’s the best one we have.”

They all faced each other, uncertain of this decision, before turning to Twilight Sparkle. It wasn’t long before Rainbow Dash was the first to speak.

“Well, if that’s the only way, I say we go for it!” Rainbow Dash spoke. “Besides, with Twilight’s smarts and Sunset’s magic knowledge, there’s no way we can lose! Who’s with me?!”

Rainbow Dash placed her hand out, waiting to hear what her friends have to say. Once more facing each other, a final decision was seen upon their faces. They look towards Twilight and Sunset with big smiles upon their faces.

“Well, count me in!” Pinkie shouted happily.

“Me too, Twi!” Applejack answered, enthusiastically.

“Here-here!” Rarity said, placing her hand out.

“I’ll do my best to help,” Fluttershy said, slightly underwhelming.

“Looks like you have our full support, Twilight,” Sunset declared, boldly determined.

In this very moment, Twilight felt as if she could cry a river. They were all gathered before her, ready to throw themselves into the fire just to help her. It was a remarkable feeling no one could ever experience such as this. But here she was, just lucky to have this moment.

“Thank you girls,” Twilight said, crying softly. “This means so much to me, your willingness to put yourself on the line. I don’t know what will happen, but I want you all to know I truly appreciate this.”

The girls patted each other along the back, as Pinkie Pie pulled them all into one big hug, nearly squeezing the very air out of Twilight Sparkle. But she did not mind at all, it was the best feeling she could ever have and one she hopes won’t be the last. This feeling, love, it was so nice to have. Nobody back in Crystal Prep would ever do this, not for her…

“Well, it’s still bright and early,” Pinkie points out. “Anybody hungry? I brought snacks! I’ve got candy corns, caramel apples, chocolate bars, popcorn balls…”

As Pinkie Pie rambled on, Twilight couldn’t help but released a small laugh. If there’s one thing she came to expect about Pinkie Pie, she too can brighten any corner regardless how dark it is. Even for just a short period of time, all of Twilight’s troubles vanished without a trace. She couldn’t ask for better friends than these girls. Loyal to a fault, the nicest girls in town, and a group of friends willing to lay down their lives to protect each other, regardless of what stands in their way. It doesn’t get any better than this.

For the next few hours, Twilight Sparkle had nearly forgotten of her dilemma, even about Midnight Sparkle. For the first time in ages, this felt like a dream Twilight did not wish to wake from. But eventually, she and all the girls turned in for the night, preparing for the final battle still to come.

Evening Declarations

It felt like Twilight Sparkle had been in bed for an eternity, but she couldn’t afford to go to sleep. What time was it? Twilight did not know, but at least Sunset’s with her, so she ‘should’ sleep soundly this once. But still… Twilight Sparkle was restless.

She decided the best course of action is to take a walk around, just lying in bed complaining wasn’t going to fix her current dilemma. She got up from bed, leaving her room in hopes that walking around would help her nod off. It was a rather slow process, but it’s not like Twilight had anything better to do.

As Twilight Sparkle strolled around the hallway, she heard a sound from nearby. From what she could make of it, it came from the downstairs living room. Curious, Twilight climbed down the stairs to investigate. She peeked her head around the corner, spotting the television on… And Sunset Shimmer sitting on the couch watching it. All the other girls were passed out either on the couch or on sleeping bags on the floor. Sunset was the only one still awake.

Twilight could not believe it, assuming she was imaging things. She didn’t think Sunset was awake too, but then wondering how she couldn’t have known unless Twilight truly was asleep. What she was doing up at this hour, Twilight could not imagine. Though suffice to say, she’s not one to talk given Twilight is out of bed too…

“Is someone there?”

Twilight Sparkle nearly jumped at those words; surprised Sunset Shimmer could sense Twilight. She slowly peeked her head from behind the wall, and she spotted Sunset looking right at her. The sharp gaze was soon lifted the moment Sunset’s eyes spotted Twilight.

“Oh, hey Twilight. Did I wake you?”

Despite Sunset’s soft tone, Twilight Sparkle still shook, though not as much as earlier.

“No,” Twilight shook her head. “I couldn’t fall asleep, figured I’d walk around a bit to tire myself out.”

Sunset cocked her eyebrow but didn’t budge. Nothing seemed to be on her mind at this moment.

“Odd… Seems we share the same issue. The only difference is I decided to watch some T.V. Since you’re up, wanna hang out with me?”

Twilight Sparkle couldn’t resist the smile on Sunset’s face, nor the patting upon the empty seat next to her. For some reason, Twilight felt as if her heart had skipped a beat. The moment that smile appeared, Twilight had a feeling that resembled floating, something she herself couldn’t explain.

“Um… Yea, sure!” Twilight replied, shakily.

“Gah! Why did I accept her offer?” Twilight thought. “How come I didn’t say no? She wants me… Next to her! What do I do?! What should I say?! No, stop it, Twilight! There’s no reason to get so worked up! She’s your best friend and it’s just watching television. It’s not like we have a connection or anything…”

Complex feelings always tended to mess with Twilight Sparkle. She never imagined herself even being near Sunset without freaking out. Sure, they slept in the same bed together, but this was a different circumstance.

“Okay! Just play it cool!” Twilight told herself. “It’s just a simple hang out. Take a deep breath and walk over there! Nothing will—”

“Twilight?”

Twilight Sparkle snapped from her thoughts, hearing Sunset’s words. Sunset had a confused look on her face.

“Is something wrong? Kind of dozed off after I just asked you. Wasn’t sure if you wanted to hang out or not.

Time didn’t cease from where Twilight stood. She was too embarrassed to even comment on the matter.

“Sorry,” Twilight smiled, sheepishly. “Just a lot of stuff on my mind.”

Twilight Sparkle walked toward Sunset Shimmer, slightly flustered for a while. Sunset moved over slightly, as Twilight drew nearer. She sat upon the couch where she was mere inches next to Sunset Shimmer. Nothing but silence filled the air, as they sat watching the bright lights off the television set.

“So, if you don’t mind me asking…” Twilight spoke, breaking the silence. “What’s on your mind?”

Sunset had that surprised look on her face, the moment Twilight Sparkle asked.

“Oh… Nothing too major. Sometimes my mind is just not tired, so I try to keep myself busy. It’s silly, I know… But what about you? Something on your mind, Twilight?”

Now it was Twilight’s turn to be surprised, as if she hadn’t seen this one coming. Nevertheless, she had to answer.

“Well… It more or less similar to what you said. My mind is so active when I don’t want to be. What with Midnight plaguing my mind every night, it’s a hassle…”

“Hmm… Is she bothering you again?” Sunset asked, leaning closer. “Want to talk about it?”

“It’s not that at all…” Twilight shook her head. “She’s been dormant, thank goodness. But maybe it’s because I’m awake. At least, that’s what I tell myself…”

Twilight turned back towards the T.V., to the program currently on the air. It wasn’t what Twilight would call entertaining, one of those late night talk shows. But all the same, it did enough to keep her mind off Midnight to some extent. Needless to say, considering the face Sunset was sitting beside her, that helped more than this program.

“I understand,” Sunset nodded, patting Twilight’s shoulder. “You just know if something is wrong, you can always talk to me. I know she sounds like a real pain in the ass, causing you all this distress. That’s why I’m here to help, if and when she comes.”

Twilight Sparkle turned away, embarrassed by her own issues, and feeling she is still a burden to everyone. Still, to have Sunset say that, she was more than grateful.

“T-Thank you…” Twilight whispered.

The silence continued for some time. It felt incredibly awkward, everyone else sleeping through their conversation and barely stirring. That left just the two of them, Twilight and Sunset together. For two people supposed to be friends, in some way they felt like strangers, considering Sunset came from an entirely different world and this Twilight was nothing like the Princess in Equestria. Twilight felt a nudge along her arm but didn’t look back.

“While we’re on the subject,” Sunset continued, leaning towards Twilight. “There is one thing I’ve meaning to ask you for some time. That is, if you don’t mind answering.”

Twilight felt Sunset shift closer, almost making her jump instantaneously. The rapid heartbeat returned, stronger than before. Like hearing an oil drill spinning at a faster rate, growing rapid the closer Sunset got.

“Hey, Twi… Are you feeling alright?” Sunset asked concerned. “Did I scare you?”

Twilight felt a blush form along her face, turning away so Sunset couldn’t see it.

“Y-Yes! I’m f-fine!” Twilight answered, stuttering. “I-I just wasn’t expecting you to move so quickly.”

Twilight kept her eyes closed, avoiding the embarrassment. It was just too scary to open.

“Why am I feeling this way?” Twilight asked herself. “This is Sunset Shimmer, one of my friends. What am I afraid of?”

After a moment of utter silence, Twilight opened her eyes again and saw her mere inches from her face.

“OH GOD!”

Twilight fell over the couch, landing on her butt. The landing left an impact, nothing major but it stung from the fall. The fact that this didn’t wake the girls came as a surprise. Twilight moved a bit, rubbing the spot to alleviate the pain. As she looked up, she saw the embarrassment on Sunset’s face, nothing she felt just the same.

“Sorry about that,” Sunset said, walking over.

Sunset grabbed her hand, helping Twilight to her feet, but that only made her blush more. Twilight could feel the blood rising higher as they kept physical contact, their hands in a gentle grip. This moment was killing Twilight from the inside.

“I-It’s fine…” Twilight answered quickly. “You just appeared so suddenly; I wasn’t expecting it…”

Sunset gave a small smile hearing that, as if she understood.

“Relax, Twilight. Always getting worked up over something silly. No need to be embarrassed.”

“R-Right…But back to the previous subject… You wanted to ask me something? Or was that not the case?”

Sunset seemed to catch on instantly, realizing just what Twilight was referring to.

“Oh, right. As I was saying, it’s about…”

Midway, Sunset paused, and Twilight noted how her tone shifted. She observed how Sunset seemed more serious than earlier, which made Twilight worry. It reminded her of those talks she’d have with her parents.

“It’s about the diary I read earlier… About how you tried to suppress Midnight…”

Twilight Sparkle sighed; she had a feeling that Sunset would bring that up. But what else could she do?

“What is it…?” Twilight asked.

Now it was Sunset’s turn to sigh, as she turned directly toward Twilight. This time, Twilight didn’t turn away and allowed herself to meet her friend’s gaze. She couldn’t keep running from her problems forever; Twilight had to face them head on.

“I realize I’m stepping over my boundaries, so don’t answer if this makes you uncomfortable. It’s just… I’m worried about you, Twilight… I know there’s something else you’re not telling me…”

Twilight closed her eyes, realizing the implications. But, at the same time, Twilight didn’t quite realize it. It’s like Sunset knows the problem, but completely missed the main formula: The moment of truth.

“The truth is… I’ve been wanting to tell you, but…”

Twilight Sparkle could barely say anything, like the words were lodged in her throat. Something clogged her ability to speak and there she was trying to find the words.

“I’m just… Scared of how you’ll see me once you know…”

Twilight hand a hand grasp her cheek, Twilight opened her eyes toward Sunset’s cyan gaze staring back at her. Twilight wanted to turn away but doing so would make things worse. So, she maintained her eye contact, whatever it took to hold her gaze. It felt off trying to look away from Sunset in this state.

“Twilight, I know you’re nervous talking to people because of Midnight or whatever you did weeks ago,” Sunset spoke. “But… You see me as a friend, right?”

Sunset placed her hands upon Twilight’s shoulders, as the latter nodded with slight sincerity.

“With that in mind, I would never belittle, hurt, or make fun of you, regardless of what it is. I will make sure to do everything in my power to make you feel better. That’s not an illusion speaking those words; I mean it from the bottom of my heart. I won’t force you to tell me nor do what I want to make you uncomfortable. Just know, morning or not, busy, or otherwise, I’ll always be here when you’re ready to talk, got it?”

No words emerged, instead Twilight’s only reaction is to hug Sunset Shimmer, a way to show her there was nothing to worry about. At least, that’s what Twilight wanted to show. She ignored the blush creeping upon her face, simply happy to just be here with Sunset in this moment.

“Now, now, don’t cry…” Sunset cooed. “Don’t worry about anything else…”

But her words only made Twilight lose more control of herself, along with her ability to talk calmly. She couldn’t even form any words, let alone speak.

“I-I’m sorry…” Twilight said, barely holding back tears. “It’s just… I-I never imagined having someone so nice, so caring like you in… I-I’ve never felt like this before, not in my entire life… I don’t know how to h-handle it…”

Twilight felt Sunset’s hug tighten slightly, almost towards suffocation. Though the pressure was tight, Twilight returned the hug. As she did, a soft laugh escaped her lips.

“Twilight… Now look what you did…” Sunset whispered. “You’re making my heart feel fuzzy and such… To be honest, I ask myself how I got someone like you in my own crazy life… Someone so curious, so kind, and smart as me.”

Twilight let go of Sunset, taking a step back while keeping her eyes closed. She felt too embarrassed to look at Sunset, too much to bear. This heavy burden upon the tips of her shoulders…

“Hey now… No more crying, alright?” Sunset asked kindly. “Take deep breaths, in and out. Try to relax for me, okay?”

Twilight nodded, doing as Sunset asked. She held back from crying further, even though it was easier said than done.

“S-Sorry about that…” Twilight said, wiping tears off her eyes. “I didn’t mean to lose myself in the moment… Crying and whatever… I just—”

“Don’t sweat it,” Sunset brushed off. “There’s no need to apologize for being you. I’m here to help, remember?”

Twilight tried to smile, slightly holding onto it. She opened her eyes and, while tears were still present, she could see a smile across Sunset’s face. She could never forget that smile.

“Then… Is it okay if I answer your question?” Twilight asked, scared out of her wits.

“As long as you want to,” Sunset nodded. “I would love to hear you out.”

For a moment, they sat on that couch in utter silence, side by side. Sunset waited patiently for Twilight to speak. The latter was scared to speak, but Sunset seemed to understand. Even so, the least Twilight could do is be honest with her… Even at the cost of their friendship.

“I-I… Don’t know where to start… But I—”

“Take your time, Twilight,” Sunset spoke, placing a hand on her shoulder. “I’ll wait as long as you need.”

Sunset would say that, but… No, Twilight Sparkle would not hold doubt in her friends. She needs to know the truth.

“Well… T-This isn’t something anyone else knows…” Twilight spoke, hesitating. “You promise you’ll hear me out? And not make fun of me…?”

“I promise, with all my heart,” Sunset answered, no second thoughts. “Cross my heart; hope to die.”

Twilight looked down; she could feel the beating of her chest… Her heart threatening to burst at any minute.

“When I mentioned what I do to keep myself awake… I’ve… Done things to myself so I wouldn’t fall asleep… My depression got worse and worse as it continued…”

Twilight had a hard time trying to communicate; the tears came back, and she couldn’t stop them. Twilight didn’t look back at Sunset this time…

“Hey, it’s okay, don’t cry…” Sunset said, holding Twilight’s hand. “I won’t think any less of you, Twilight. I promise.”

Twilight kept fighting against her tears, but this feeling… It’s…

“… The things I’ve done… Because of my fears… Caffeine didn’t work, meds wouldn’t help, and the one thing I didn’t try at that point was…”

No matter how she tried, Twilight couldn’t bring herself to say it. It was too much, too painful…

“Midnight kept inflicting nightmares,” Sunset spoke, squeezing her hand. “You want to tell me what did exactly? Or would you rather not?”

Twilight turned back toward Sunset, her vision blurry as tears overflowed. Snot spilt from her nose; her glasses went foggy.

“For w-weeks, I’ve… I’ve… My arms… My body… They’re… So ugly, so repulsive… I can’t do anything right…! I hate myself! I’m a lost cause…! I couldn’t…!”

Twilight felt ready to snap at this very moment. She couldn’t go on… She didn’t want Sunset to see her… Not like this…

“Twilight, you can’t keep blaming yourself,” Sunset advised. “You are not a lost cause. Nothing you did was your fault.”

Twilight got up from the couch, completely broken despite Sunset’s support. She wiped her eyes before facing Sunset.

“You’ll understand once you see them! Then, you’ll know how weak I truly am! You’ll turn your back on me, just like everyone else! It’s inevitable!”

Slowly, Twilight lifted her sleeves… Revealing scars, lines all across her arms and a few along her wrists. Truth be told: It was a welcome relief. When Sunset saw them… She got up from the couch, surprised beyond words. The look on her face was what Twilight expected to see. Suffice to say, Sunset Shimmer was awestruck, seeing all the slash marks.

“What… The hell…?” Sunset spoke, walking closer. “Twilight…”

“… You see…? I’m horrible… Even with my smarts, I can’t suppress her… She reduced me to suicide… But the worst part of it all: She heals them… She made sure I don’t bleed out… Leaving me with permanent scars, just to mock me… I thought if I did this, she’d disappear… If anyone else saw them… They’d see me as a disgusting monster, a freak… That’s why I d-didn’t want to involve anyone in my problems… That I thought I could handle it myself… But you, Sunset… You’re my only true friend and if I lose you…”

Twilight couldn’t finish that last line, as she fell to the floor, placing her hands in front of her face to eliminate her surroundings… She was sure Sunset Shimmer hates her now… She wouldn’t blame her if she left… Twilight always knew she wasn’t worth saving… Until, she felt a pair of arms wrap around her.

“… Sunset…? Why…?”

“You’re so stupid, Twilight… Why would I ever hate you…?” Sunset asked, her voice cracking. “If anything, I… I’m more hurt that you would do this just so everyone else is happy, while you suffered all this time… Alone… It’s… It’s my fault, I never noticed the true pain you were feeling. I never noticed what you went through… I’m sorry, Twilight… For waiting so long to see your true feelings…”

Twilight remained lifeless, all while Sunset held her close. Sunset’s tears dripped along her wounds.

“Why would she blame herself…?” Twilight thought. “I’m the one keeping secrets… I don’t understand…”

“B-But you didn’t do anything wrong… You’ve always been here for me when I messed up…! Why are you blaming yourself…?”

Twilight held back; the tears spilled over as Sunset sobbed.

“I know it’s difficult… But I don’t want you to hurt yourself anymore…!” Sunset yelled, her voice sorrowful and hurt. “I’ll stay by your side, help you overcome this problem… Even if it kills me!”

And still Twilight wonder… Why…? Sunset doesn’t… Have to… Yet…

“I don’t understand…! I can’t let you risk your life for me…! You have people who love you… Friends… I don’t care if I die…! At least you won’t have to deal with me… I’ll be just a faded memory that never existed… I won’t—”

Sunset broke the hug, looking toward Twilight with hurt eyes. A sense of anger emanated from her; a look Twilight feared more than anything.

“Twilight… Stop it! Don’t do this to me…! You’re just being selfish… For someone who’s so smart, you really are dumb…”

Sunset tightened her hug as she continued.

“It ‘does’ matter, maybe not to you but it does to me… You mean to world to me, even if you are to stubborn to see it…! I refuse to see you suffer anymore…”

“Why do you care so much for me…?!” Twilight yelled, hyperventilating. “Don’t you remember what I’ve caused?! The evil I’ve sewn?! I hate this feeling! Having this darkness inside me! The agony is too much! It ruins every chance I have of a stable relationship if any at all!”

Never before had Twilight felt this way until now. It was scary to feel this way, but still…

“Twilight, please, calm down…” Sunset said, calmly. “T-Take deep breaths… You’re starting to hyperventilate.”

All of Twilight’s emotions went haywire. She couldn’t control what she said, no longer holding back everything in her mind.

“I don’t care! Nobody should care! How I feel doesn’t matter! I-I don’t deserve anyone! I-I’m better off dead!”

“Twilight… STOP!”

When Sunset shouted, Twilight felt the goosebumps build up. All the while, Sunset tightened her hug once more. To the point where Twilight made no effort to move…

“You’re hearing what you fear instead of what’s in front of you… The real me… And everything I’m saying to you is a hundred percent real.”

Sunset pressed her forehead onto hers, closing her eyes.

“You’re my best friend, Twilight Sparkle, someone I can rely on. You make me feel whole because you’re nice, stubborn to a fault, and always caring about other people’s feelings… There’s not a single person in the world I care about more than you… Others may not see it, but I see it completely… I care so much… I can’t sleep knowing you’re suffering and I’m unable to do anything to stop it…”

Sunset tears slowed, as she bit her lip. She stopped herself for some reason.

“Damn it… My hearts hurts seeing you like this… I only want to see you smile; I never want that happiness to disappear…”

“Sunset…?”

“Twilight, I really do care for you… But, there’s more to it… Something in my heart… It tells me something… I-I’m scared of this feeling… I’m confused and yet… I’ve always known… You’re the only person I can connect with on a personal level… I think… I’ve screwed up…”

“How…?” Twilight asked. “I-I don’t understand…”

Sunset tilted her head slightly, grabbing Twilight’s chin and looking straight in the eye. The anger vanished, but there was something else… Something Twilight had never seen before.

“Twilight, I… I think I’ve… Fallen for you…”

The heartbeat came back, this time much stronger, more obvious than before. What is this feeling Twilight felt… Love…?

“Wh-what…?”

“I know it’s sudden, I don’t know if you feel the same but… I’m more than happy to stay friends if you don’t feel that way… Just know I care about you deeply, no matter what…”

“Y-You… L-Like me… More than a friend…?” Twilight asked.

“Y-Yea… So much more…” Sunset answered, hesitantly. “I just wanted you to know what an impact you’ve made in my life… You’re not a waste…”

Twilight was still flabbergasted, that Sunset would feel this way towards her. Of all the people in the world, Sunset fell in love… With Twilight Sparkle…

“I understand I won’t get an answer right away…” Sunset continued. “But… I wanted to tell you, so you’ll know you’re not alone, not anymore… That I’ll protect you till the end of time.”

In that moment, Twilight could no longer hold back. It was too much… These waves of feelings. Twilight grabbed Sunset’s cheeks, and she kissed her, right on the lips… She kissed her long and hard, not pulling back in an instance. Twilight didn’t want to, the connection when their lips made contact felt nice and her lips tasted so sweet. Eventually, she did pull back seeing the blush on Sunset’s orange cheeks.

“Sunset…” Twilight began, blushing. “I’ve always… Felt the same… About you…”

Sunset smiled slightly, tears pouring down her face.

“R-Really?”

Twilight nodded, as Sunset closed her eyes.

“Thank goodness…” Sunset whispered. “Now, please try to calm down… I won’t let anything bad happen to you, not anymore…”

That voice… Her eyes… Her words… So many emotions… True and genuine… All from the heart.

“Thank you… And Sunset…?”

“Yes?”

“C-Can I roll my sleeves back down, please…? It’s cold in here.”

Sunset gave a small smirk; she knew Twilight wasn’t trying to be rude. She nodded, as she released the hug.

“Y-Yea, of course,” Sunset said, shyly.

Sunset watched as Twilight rolled down her sleeves, looking at Sunset with such sincerity. All while she cleaned the tear stains off her glasses.

“I don’t know about you, but it’s safe to say we’re both drained,” Sunset said, yawning. “Want to try to go to bed now?”

Twilight turned the counter clock, the hour read 3 am.

“… Actually, that would be best,” Twilight nodded.

Sunset walked over to Twilight, placing a hand upon her shoulder. A small smile appears on her face.

“Remember… No more tears… Okay?”

Twilight nodded with a silent ‘thanks’. The two girls got off the couch, holding each other’s hands. Twilight couldn’t explain the relief she felt.

“Well, seems I’ve got everything out of my system… But…”

“Something wrong?” Sunset asked.

Twilight averted her eyes after that question. She wasn’t sure how to ask, but she needed to.

“U-Um… I want to know… With what just happened… We… Well, now that we’ve expressed how we feel… Um…”

“Oh… I get it, no need to get worked up and—”

Sunset quickly caught herself seeing Twilight’s face grow a deeper shade of red.

“Sorry, that was rude. What was the question?”

Twilight strayed from the question for a moment; truth be told, she wasn’t sure how to ask.

“T-The question… After we expressed our feelings…” Twilight began, with hesitation. “Um… W-What… What does this mean for our relationship…?”

The question puzzled Sunset; she didn’t seem to think it through to this point. All the same, Twilight felt as thought it had to mean something to her.

“That’s… A very good question,” Sunset answered, uncertainly. “The better question is: What do you want to do?”

“Y-You want me to decide…?” Twilight asked, clueless.

Sunset looked embarrassed to even speak of it. Let along trying to figure it out. Twilight looked away, just as embarrassed.

“Yea… It’s just…” Sunset began, blushing. “I popped the question and it wouldn’t feel right deciding for you… I know you’re vulnerable at this moment; I don’t want to force you to do anything…”

Sunset Shimmer… She really is nice. Putting Twilight Sparkle before her own thoughts…Talking about what Twilight wants to do. She just feels…

“N-No, it’s okay,” Twilight said, slightly hesitant. “You could never take advantage of me…”

“That’s what you’re saying now…” Sunset spoke, leaning towards her. “What does your heart say?”

“Sunset… I… I wish… I wish to start a r-relationship… W-With you!”

Twilight yelled with all her heart, not loud enough to wake the other girls but enough so Sunset could hear it. She looked genuinely surprised, as if whatever Twilight said was so alien. They were both blushing at this point…

“Wow… That was… Something,” Sunset chuckled.

Twilight blushed so hard her face could start a fire at any moment. She was so close to fainting.

“S-Sorry… I-Just thought that…” Twilight spoke, speaking coherently. “If I said it… With burning passion… Would it convince you…?”

Twilight could barely look at Sunset, as she smiled and chuckled at the comment. Twilight Sparkle was so embarrassed, Sunset could see it as clear as day.

“Aw, Twilight… I don’t doubt you mean it. I’m just worried that, starting now, you’ll…”

Sunset turned away, sad, and scared, but with good reason. Twilight could see where she’s coming from, but even so…

“Wake up and regret your choice…”

Silence filled the air as Sunset turned away, not looking at her friend. Twilight did the same, though she glanced back once in a while. She didn’t seem to believe Twilight or rather she didn’t know if Twilight was in the right state of mind. That perhaps Twilight only said that just to make Sunset Shimmer feel better. But Twilight knew, deep down, she needed to convince her that she truly meant it.

“Sunset… You would make me the happiest girl alive if you… Go out with me,” Twilight spoke, with deep sincerity. “If I didn’t want this, I’d tell you. But I know for certain my heart and soul wants to be with you.”

Sunset turned back towards Twilight, a blush forms upon her face. She had to prove to Sunset that Twilight Sparkle wanted to be with her, and this was the only way.

“So, we can make it official… Would if be okay if I…” Sunset whispered, grabbing Twilight’s cheek. “If we kissed?”

Twilight was shocked to hear Sunset say that. Not that she didn’t want to, but still…

“B-But w-we just k-kissed, didn’t we…?” Twilight asked, confused.

Sunset nodded, but her hands never released from Twilight’s face.

“And how was it?”

“I… Well… It was… N-Nice and—”

Before Twilight could say more, Sunset kissed her, effectively silencing her friend. Twilight’s eyes widened upon this sudden action, but eventually they slowly closed as Twilight enjoyed the sensation. For several seconds, their lips remained locked and their tongues exploring one another, tasting each other with such passion and sweetness. Until eventually, Sunset released Twilight after a minute or so.

“You’re so cute when you’re flustered…” Sunset said, giggling. “I never pictured in a thousand years dating someone like you. It’s… Like a fantasy come to life.”

Twilight looked away, happy yet flustered over what just happened. In a way, this whole experience felt like a fantasy.

“You know,” Sunset spoke. “Since we’re officially a couple now, we really should tell our friends.”

Twilight nodded quietly, there would definitely be a lot of talk. But if they were their friends, they would heavily support this decision. But then Sunset backed up and held Twilight’s hands.

“But before that… Twilight, would you do the honor of ‘officially’ becoming my girlfriend?”

“Girlfriend… Me…?” Twilight thought. “Would I… Be able to…? No! I have to believe in myself; I have to have faith!”

Twilight lunged toward Sunset, hugging her in the tightest embrace possible.

“Yes, yes! A thousand times yes!” Twilight yelled.

“… Thank you,” Sunset whispered, returning the hug.

“No…” Twilight shook her head. “Thank you… For everything…”

Twilight could feel herself about to cry again. Only this time, it was out of joy. She wiped a tear from her eye and smiled.

“Twilight Sparkle, you’ve just made me the happiest girl alive tonight,” Sunset declared. “I don’t know about you, but I a little R&R is in order. How’s about we get back to bed?”

Twilight nodded, wiping away her remaining tears. They both got off the couch, never taking their eyes off each other.

“You’re right…” Twilight yawned. “I’m pretty tired…”

Sunset grabbed Twilight’s hand, leading the way as Twilight followed along. They walked up the stairs, down the hallway towards the bedroom. The whole time they walked, they were happy. Twilight and Sunset, their eyes toward each other, maintained a smile upon their faces.

“Thanks for walking me back up here, Sunset,” Twilight said. “It means a lot to me.”

“Yea… No problem…”

But Twilight sensed some uncertainty in her tone. She could assume it’s because of what happened earlier, it just had to be the case.

“Well… Guess I’ll see you in the morning,” Twilight declared. “Good night, Sunset.”

Before Twilight could enter her room, Sunset stopped me. She turned behind her, seeing Sunset grab her by the shoulder.

“Sunset?”

“I can’t…” Sunset shook her head.

“What is it?” Twilight asked nervously. “Did I do something wrong?”

“No, you’re fine, but… I’ve been thinking about your wounds…”

Twilight’s gaze shifted away, realizing just what Sunset is referring to. She could also sense the fear dripping from her voice.

“I realize I’m being selfish, Twi. But… I just… I couldn’t live with myself, you asleep, all alone, and something happened to you.”

“… Are you worried I’ll hurt myself again…?” Twilight asked, knowing the answer.

Sunset nodded solemnly. It was clear as day just what she was thinking.

“It’s also because of that breakdown earlier. Considering what you did to yourself, I fear she might try to take over while you’re asleep or worse…”

Sunset Shimmer made a good point. Twilight was in no condition to fight off any attempts Midnight Sparkle could make, especially with her mind being so vulnerable. It was just easy pickings for the demon woman.

“I understand…” Twilight nodded. “What do you suggest we do?”

“You’re letting me decide?” Sunset asked.

“It’s only fair since you brought it up. I assume you had an idea… Since being alone is a bad idea. How should we prevent this?”

“I… Didn’t exactly plan this thoroughly…” Sunset chuckled, embarrassed.

“Really…?” Twilight asked, almost dumbfounded.

Usually, Sunset had plenty of ideas in mind. The fact she’s dumbstruck is… Shocking, to say the least. Twilight smiled, scratching the back of her head. Then, Sunset turned to her as she blushed.

“Well… How about this…?” Sunset proposed. “What if I… Sleep with you tonight?”

“W-What?! S-Sleeping… With m-m-me?!” Twilight stuttered, her face completely red. “A-A-Are you serious? I-I-I… I nev…”

“Twi… I meant ‘literally’ sleep with you. Like we’ve done almost every night.”

Sunset noticed the implication, the look of surprise on Twilight’s idea. It was funny to Sunset that Twilight had that in mind and honestly had no idea what to make of it.

“Wait… H-Hold on, you really thought…” Sunset blushed, chuckling. “N-No, no, no! I didn’t mean… No funny business! I mean… Do you?”

“Oh… OH, oh my goodness… I-I’m so sorry…” Twilight spoke, understanding. “I didn’t realize..."

“No, no that’s my bad. It was a poor choice of words on my part; I should’ve been more specific, heh.”

Twilight Sparkle was still flustered over the concept of ‘sleeping’ with another girl. And not in the usual term either. Much less, with Sunset… Though to say she never had such thoughts would be an utter lie. If Twilight hadn’t known any better, perhaps Sunset had planned this all along.

“N-No, I understood what you meant,” Twilight said, feeling stupid. “My mind is just really t-tired, and I was assuming something else…”

The conversation got completely awkward really fast. Their minds wandered off trying to determine how to change the subject. But there was no turning back from this point.

“Supposed that we did, would it help you?” Sunset asked.

“Do ‘you’ think it would work?” Twilight asked.

“Well, when we think about it: You and me… In bed… For safety… Not like we can’t have a little fun. But if you’re not comfortable…”

Twilight turned back towards Sunset; the blush faded the moment she saw her. Twilight didn’t seem as embarrassed as she was initially, for some reason just seeing Sunset gave her a sense of calmness. After all, they have become a couple, and this was bound to come up eventually.

“I realize it’s a bold move,” Sunset continued. “I only suggested it because, in a crazy way, it’s the best ‘weird’ choice I could think of. You don’t have to say ‘yes’, just a suggestion.”

Twilight saw the sadness on Sunset’s face, as she turned around. But just before she could leave, Twilight grabbed her by the arm stopping her. Sunset was right, it was a ‘crazy’ idea especially given what Twilight initially implicated. But now that it’s come up, she just couldn’t ignore this feeling, so sudden and yet offering so much potential.

“I want to give a try…” Twilight answered. “With you.”

Twilight grabbed Sunset’s hand, leading her towards her bedroom. Opening the door, they approached their way to her bed. To say Sunset Shimmer was surprised that Twilight would agree to such an action was an understatement.

“You’re not just saying that, are you?” Sunset asked.

“Well… We are a couple, there shouldn’t be an issue…” Twilight replied, blushing. “In a way… It’s like a ‘sleepover within a sleepover’. So long as our friends are still asleep downstairs.”

A smile formed on Sunset’s face, not a creepy one like Midnight's just a happy one. Possibly one of the most genuine smiles Twilight has ever seen.

“Well… All right then,” Sunset nodded. “Shall we?”

“Take me…” Twilight whispered.

Sunset grabbed Twilight’s hand and used the other hand to close the bedroom door, clicking the lock. Then, the two lock lips, pressing against each other once more, drawn together by the intensity of their love. So passionate was their feelings for one another, Twilight didn’t even think of what Midnight could do to get to her, let alone driving them apart. Either way, there they were, safe in each other’s arms, caressing each other’s bodies and Twilight not even minding her hands brushing against the scars.

And their love intensified as they made their way under the bed, drawing the sheets over them, the night brought to life with moans of passion as they ‘slept’ together all through the evening.

Preparing for Peril

It was eight am in the morning by the time Twilight Sparkle awoke. And as Twilight Sparkle adjusted her glasses, which were tilted after last night’s ‘sleep’, for the first time in her life she felt amazed. And the activities she shared with Sunset that night shown, all their clothes cast about all over the floor. Shirts… Pants… Bras… Everything. There Twilight was, laying under the sheets, so happy that suddenly all the cuts along her body didn’t matter anymore.

She turned toward the side, seeing Sunset Shimmer open her eyes and when she saw Twilight Sparkle, she smiled.

“Good morning, beautiful,” Sunset sighed, happily.

“Hmm… Good morning,” Twilight answered, with a blush.

“How about some breakfast?”

Twilight nodded, as she watched Sunset pull herself from the bed. Admiring the unique body structure from the top of her neck and down below the waist, the front side was her ‘favorite’ part. Twilight watched as Sunset picked up her clothes that were tossed aside, dressing herself while Twilight still laid under the sheets. As she adjusted the shirt over her head, Sunset turned towards Twilight with a wink before making her way down to the kitchen.

“I’m the luckiest girl in the world…” Twilight thought, to herself.

It wasn’t long before Twilight Sparkle made her way downstairs, after having fixed her hair and got dressed. Everyone else was waiting in the kitchen, having had their breakfast already. But the moment Twilight appeared through the doorway, Sunset had a fresh plate of food prepared for her: French Toast, sunny side up eggs, blueberry pancakes, sliced bananas, hash browns, breakfast sausage, and a few strips of bacon. It was a lot of food, but Twilight Sparkle was hungry.

“So, when do we start?” Twilight asked, taking her plate.

“Seven thirty,” Applejack answered. “We agreed we’d wait after you had some breakfast to fill ya up. You were mighty tuckered out from what we heard.”

“We’re lucky Sunset insisted we’d save some before Pinkie ate it all,” Rainbow Dash said, rolling her eyes.

“Dashie! You make me sound like a pig!” Pinkie whined.

As Twilight sat down at the table, grabbing some silverware for her breakfast, she saw that the rest of the trays were indeed cleared out. Now Twilight was guilty of not having good table manners, some days she’d study so long she’d forget to eat. But Pinkie Pie… Now she was a contender when it comes to who can eat. Still, Twilight was pleased Sunset saved a plate for her, everything looked delicious and the fact it was made while she was getting ready made her feel special.

“So… How did you ‘sleep’ last night?” Pinkie asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Huh--? Oh, it was alright,” Twilight responded. “How about you?”

“Slept like a rock last night,” Pinkie replied. “Rock ‘candy’ that is, mmm-mmm! Although… There is something that caught my attention.”

“Really?” Sunset asked. “What’s that?”

“I couldn’t help but notice you weren’t in your room last night, Sunset.”

“Excuse me?”

“As a matter of fact, where were YOU last night, Twilight?”

“Huh?” Twilight asked, nervously. “Well…”

“What about you, Sunset?” Pinkie asked, suspiciously. “What were YOU doing last night?”

“Pinkie? What in tarnation are ya getting’ at?” Applejack asked.

“Ah, ah, ah! Patience, Applejack. I’m just getting warmed up. So, from what I understand, you two, neither you Sunset nor you Twilight, have ‘any’ idea what either of you did last night? Hmm???”

Suddenly, that bubble-blowing pipe and Sherlock Holms hat was found on Pinkie Pie, as she examined the two girls closely.

“Not… That I… Know of,” Twilight replied, loosening her shirt.

“Me neither,” Sunset nervously chuckled.

“… Really…?” Pinkie pushed, staring intensely.

“Forget about it, Pinkie,” Rainbow Dash, annoyed. “If they don’t know, they don’t. Let’s just enjoy our breakfast.”

“I must agree with Rainbow Dash, darling,” Rarity replied, yawning. “We only just woke up and the day is still young.”

“You girls go ahead and eat,” Pinkie brushed off. “I’ve got to ‘strip’ this mystery away even if it takes the entire chapter.”

“’Strip’?” Sunset asked, dumbfounded. “That’s an oddly specific word.”

“Oh, I meant what I said, Sunset Shimmer. And I think you know too…”

“What are you talking about?”

“Come on, don’t be shy. You and I both know you’ve got nothing to hide—”

“Pinkie, what do you mean?” Fluttershy asked.

“On the contrary, my dear Fluttershy,” Pinkie declared. “I have this whole mystery figured out. The way they’re acting, their body language, how close they are, that small tuff of hair on Twilight’s own hair, I can officially declare… THESE TWO ARE IN LOVE!”

Twilight and Sunset did a spit take, spilling their juice along the counter while all the other girls jumped out in surprise. The girls coughed into a napkin, one each, trying to clear their throats as Pinkie points triumphantly towards the two, confirming her suspicions.

“P-P-Pinke, h-how did you--?” Twilight began.

“It was pretty obvious. I first confirmed my suspicions when Sunset Shimmer wasn’t in bed.”

“Huh?!” Sunset spoke, wide-eyed. “You didn’t—”

“Yep, sure did.”

“But how on Earth did you—” Rarity asked.

“Elementary my dear, Rarity,” Pinkie interrupts. “I had a case of the munchies last night, so I went to the kitchen for a quick snack. I was heading back to the living room when I heard a commotion upstairs. I went upstairs to see who it was, but I noticed Sunset’s bedroom was empty and the noise I heard came from last night. So, I went over to the other room and jiggled the lock, don’t ask, and low and behold, you two were making out like in one of those lewd ‘M’ rated fanfic stories! Am I wrong?”

Twilight and Sunset turned to each other, embarrassed beyond words, lowing their heads in shame. There was no use denying Pinkie’s suspicions, they don’t know how she did it, but she really cracked the pinata on their late night escapades. The girls were silent for a moment… But then they burst out laughing, not even caring. Twilight and Sunset were clearly out of the blue, as if they are missing the punchline.

“What’s so funny?” Twilight asked.

“Oh Twilight, poor naïve Twilight,” Rainbow Dash chuckled. “We knew all along!”

“B-But how?” Sunset asked.

“Girls, it was pretty obvious from the get-go.”

“I didn’t want to say anything,” Fluttershy replied, weakly. “But it wasn’t hard to tell whenever you two were with each other. I just never thought it would go ‘that’ far.”

Now this was the strangest way to start a morning. Twilight Sparkle figured word of this would catch on, but even she didn’t think her friends would talk about this ‘now’.

“But how could you have known?” Twilight asked. “It’s not like we did anything ‘together’ in your presence.”

“Oh please,” Pinkie Pie brushed off. “You two are so tied together like soles on a shoe, you might as well have a neon sign that practically says, ‘Couple’. Ask all the readers on FimFiction: They’ll vouch for me… Except the ‘FlashLight’ shippers.”

“… All Pinkie’s randomness aside,” Rainbow butted in. “It’s pretty easy to tell since you two are always together.”

To say that both Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer were both dumbfounded was a huge understatement.

“I believe what the dears are trying to say is this, darling,” Rarity replied, with a suggestive look. “If you two really want to date, you don’t need our permission at all. I could just imagine all the fine dresses I could fashion just for you two dears. Like, let’s say if you wanted to go to dinner, dare I say… And maybe skip to ‘dessert’.”

“W-Well, actually we—” The two girls stuttered.

Poor Twilight and Sunset tried desperately to come with a better explanation but failed miserably. Just then, Fluttershy steps toward them.

“Don’t worry girls. We’re your best friends and we’ll support whatever relationship you want to have. But if you’re worried about what everyone in town would think, this won’t leave the house. We promise not to push you two if you aren’t ready. Baby steps.”

Hearing this, and from Fluttershy especially, was a warm welcome relief for the two girls.

“I’m glad you all understand,” Sunset replied, then thought. “But Pinkie, how else did you know I wasn’t in my room last night? Are you sure that’s all you’re telling me?”

“Well… Maybe there’s a bit of a plot hole worth mentioning,” Pinkie replied, sheepishly. “The truth is: I ‘did’ see you two go upstairs and make your way up to Twilight’s room, not where Sunset was sleeping. And I did see you two in bed making out like one of those nature pictures… And I saw all your clothes on the floor.”

Everyone’s eyes widened hearing that and the blush on the two girls’ faces grew deeper. So deep in fact, they could barely look at their friends, let alone each other.

“W-We were just keeping each other company,” Twilight explained. “You know, just in case—”

But the reactions on everyone’s faces were as clear as day: Rainbow Dash snickered, while Fluttershy blushed. Suggestive looks were on Rarity’s faces, having been a huge supporter of romantic ventures, while Applejack was confused over the entire ordeal. Pinkie Pie, ironically, just stood there with the straightest face possible.

“W-We--?” Pinkie asked.

“Yes… ‘We’… Were just keeping each other warm,” Sunset added, realizing. “Wait…”

“Okay, lookee here, sugar cubes,” Applejack cut in. “Wutever you two did is yer business and yers alone. How’s about we just eat and deal with this another time?”

“Agreed!” They all nodded, in unison.

The two girls took a moment to recompose themselves, before going back to eating. Still, it was clear how the state of their relationship was and that their friends know more than enough. Course, if it were obvious between their friends, they couldn’t imagine what the whole town had thought of them all this time.

After finishing their breakfast, all the girls sat in the living room, attempting to formulate a plan of attack against Midnight Sparkle.

“What should we take with us?” Fluttershy asked.

“That’s… Actually, a good question,” Rainbow Dash nodded. “It’s bound to be a long trip.”

“Hopefully, it won’t take more than a chapter or two,” Pinkie points out. “But we’ll definitely need to bring the essentials. We’ll some guns, the weapons, the knives…”

“PINKIE PIE!” Rarity gasped. “We’re not doing anything that rash!”

“… Party pooper.”

“But all the same, what should we do?” Rarity asked.

The girls needed a plan fast, knowing if they didn’t act soon, it would already be too late.

“All we know is this: Whatever we plan, it must be thorough and accordingly,” Sunset explained. “Going in like lunatics won’t do us any good.”

“So, wut do we do then?” Applejack asked.

“Anything and everything it takes. The fate of our world is at stake.”

“Too true,” Fluttershy nodded. “I’d hate to share the same world as the creepy, meanie she-demon… No offense, Twilight.”

“… None taken,” Twilight frowned, sarcastically.

“I just hope we finish in time for lunch,” Pinkie said. “Or at least till this story is over. Whichever comes first.”

“You do make a valid point, Pinkie,” Twilight said. “We’ll need only the essentials to fight Midnight, so we’ll need to travel right. All the same, we can’t just go after her as is.”

“Don’t worry, Twilight,” Sunset assured. “We’ll figure this out; we just need to form a strategy.”

“Okay, here’s a crazy idea,” Rainbow Dash suggested. “Why don’t we all just pony up and just use our powers against her? It worked before.”

“Oh yea,” Applejack nodded. “With our magic, I reckon we should stand a chance against—”

“That won’t work—” Sunset answered, shaking her head.

“Why not?” Rainbow Dash asked, confused.

Sunset Shimmer wasn’t the only one with a hint of uncertainty. Twilight too knew the answer all too well. Nobody would be able to miss that.

“Remember when Midnight Sparkle absorbed our abilities with my amulet?” Sunset brought up.

All the girls nod reluctantly, thinking back to the Friendship Games. Twilight sighed in a depressive manner, recalling how her desire to want to understand the magic caused all this trouble in the first place.

“She’ll more than likely expect us to use our powers against her,” Sunset continued. “Even if she didn’t, there’s a strong chance she’ll just absorb our magic and there are several factors to consider. First – if we use even the tiniest hint of magic, she’ll consume it. Second – if we transform, she’ll ‘take’ our magic. And third – once she has our magic, she’ll be unstoppable. Even if we could overcome these issues, that still leaves ONE major problem that can be overlooked so easily.”

In that moment, Sunset turned towards Twilight, the worry and fear was obvious on her face. She knew what would happen to Twilight if she makes full contact with Midnight Sparkle again.

“Unlike what happened to me, I ‘did’ have control over my abilities when I was a monster,” Sunset added. “Albeit, limitedly controlled, whereas Twilight has more knowledge and control over it than I did. All the same, there’s no telling what Midnight Sparkle could do to her. She could have a spell set that even if we could beat her, it’ll kill Twilight too.”

Everyone was shocked over that statement, even if Twilight didn’t take that into account. It was all reeling so quickly. The fact that if it what Sunset is true and this could happen, she could be wiped out along with Midnight Sparkle. After all, this more demon is more cunning than what Sunset and the other girls have faced given that they share the same body.

“Let’s say she does have that kinda magic,” Applejack spoke, scratching her. “Ain’t like we can beat her with a spell just the same. I doubt anythin’ we bring could come close to actually hurtin’ her. What do we do then?”

“To be honest, I really don’t know…” Sunset replied. “However, we can’t sit here and do nothing either. Twilight’s life is on the line, much less the world. Even if our lives are at risk too, I know that together we can beat Midnight Sparkle!”

“But just as well, what ‘can’ we use that isn’t magic-related?” Rarity asked, twirling her hair.

The girls pondered that question, as they stood still in their seats. They couldn’t figure out just what to use against Midnight Sparkle, knowing the things she could do with their own magic.

“What if we tried taking the amulet?” Twilight suggested. “To use the magic against her?”

“How could that work?” Sunset asked. “Wouldn’t we need the amulet to get into your mind?”

“That being the case, if we could somehow sneak our way around her, without giving away our positions, I’m thinking there’s a chance we could take the amulet and use that advantage against her. Absorb her magic and lock her in the same place she came.”

“That’s… Actually, not a ‘bad’ idea. There’s just ‘one’ problem: How do we do that? Since you and Midnight are the same being.”

“We’d need someone to distract her, and I believe I’m the girl to do it.”

“By yourself? I don’t know…”

“What other choice do we have? Midnight Sparkle was made through my curiosity and negative emotions. It’s high time I owned up to my responsibility of unleashing her into the world in the first place.”

“Yeah, but you’re still putting yourself in jeopardy!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “It’s suicide!”

“If anyone has any other ideas, you have the floor.”

“Well…” Fluttershy spoke, thinking. “What if someone stays behind to keep an eye on you?”

“I have to do this alone.”

“For what reason?” Rainbow asked. “We’re not taking no for an answer, Twilight.”

“But if it turns out to be a trap, any of you could—”

“We’re not backing away from this, Twilight. We go in as two teams: One for the amulet, the other for Midnight Sparkle. Period… End of story.”

Rainbow Dash was so stubborn, then again, they ‘all’ were. And for what reason? Twilight Sparkle was willing to take responsibility for her actions, all on her. Yet they refused to let her take the initiative. Twilight just couldn’t understand what these girls could even do, any more than she could.

“Look Twi, I’m not an idiot,” Rainbow spoke, calmer. “I get why you want to do this, that you feel the need to atone for your own mistakes. But you don’t have to do this alone just to prove anything. You let us help, our chances of beating Midnight could be more effective. Don’t deny it, Twilight. You know I’m right.”

“I do, but—”

“’But’ nothing. Face it, Twilight: Whether you like it or not, it’s our responsibility as much as yours. You need our help.”

“Please Twilight, you know you can count on us,” Fluttershy assured. “We’ll help you every step of the way.”

“You know you can depend on us, darling,” Rarity added.

Deep down Twilight Sparkle knew they can help, but Midnight Sparkle is the devil incarnate. She’s smarter than her friends combined, quicker even. To top it all off: Her strength cannot be measured under any scale. Even if Midnight couldn’t absorb all their magic, they wouldn’t stand a sliver of a chance. Twilight didn’t want to be so negative, but the reality is… Facing Midnight head on is easier said than done.

“Twilight, you ain’t got a reason to carry this burden alone,” Applejack said. “We’re here for ya, no matter wut.”

“Yeah, like cream cheese frosting on a double chocolate brownie fudge cake!” Pinkie said, smiling. “You can’t have one good thing without the other, we go together just like that!”

“Twilight, no matter how dangerous it gets,” Sunset began, smiling. “Our friends and I won’t abandon you. We’re all behind you, one hundred percent.”

Twilight could not believe her eyes: Neither Sunset nor any of her friends were willing to back down, no matter what excuse Twilight came up with. Not even Fluttershy, the most timid of the entire group, would abandon Twilight Sparkle. Twilight should’ve known better, thinking back to what Sunset said about keeping secrets. At the end of the day, Sunset Shimmer was right all along: Twilight Sparkle was being selfish, trying to atone for her sins alone.

Now looking back, while still uncertain, Twilight knew these girls were about to run head-on into the most dangerous journey of their lives. But neither one of them cared of the consequences, so long as they feel this mission ‘can’ be accomplished. Not just by one girl or the other, but all together helping each other, and Twilight especially.

“Thank you, girls,” Twilight said, with a small smile. “I guess more heads are better than one.”

Sunset nodded, placing a soft hand upon Twilight’s shoulder. She gave Twilight that very same smile given to Twilight ever since they got to know each other.

“Well, with that being said, I do have ‘one’ idea,” Sunset said, confidently.

“What is that?” Twilight asked.

“Mind you it’s a bit risky, but it should provide some useful input should it work.”

Sunset paused for a brief moment, looking around as if she were expecting someone.

“She’s not listening, is she?” Sunset whispered.

“Not that I know of,” Twilight answered, truthfully. “I can’t sense her now.”

Either way, Twilight hoped whatever Sunset could come up with would be useful. Any help she can get will do her some good.

“Remember what I told you the other night?” Sunset asked. “How I somehow saw your dream?”

Twilight nodded, as Sunset continued calmly.

“For some time, since the Friendship Games, I’ve developed this… New power. I wasn’t aware at the time, I only just found out recently when I had another nightmare. At first, I had no idea what it is. But somehow, it reacts to the thoughts Twilight had, as if I can read her mind. To put it simply, I think I’ve developed… Telepathy.”

“Telepathy?” Twilight asked, surprised. “How long have you had this power?”

“Difficult to say. Probably ever since you first turned into Midnight Sparkle. It just came out of nowhere.”

“And, can you use this power against Midnight?”

“Not sure. But if we can, there’s a slight chance Midnight might catch on.”

“But if she doesn’t,” Rainbow butted in, confidently. “That give us the edge we need.”

“Maybe so, but that doesn’t mean Midnight’s stupid. She could lay out a trap at any point; she could even be listening right now.”

“Even if she did, not sayin’ she is,” Applejack spoke. “We’ll always find a way to overcome her. Won’t we?”

“We’ve faced scary creatures like her before,” Fluttershy noted. “Why would she be any different?”

“Remember: This is Midnight Sparkle,” Sunset advised, worriedly. “She’s basically an evil version of Twilight, the Edward Hyde to Henry Jekyll. Meaning all that negative energy that made Midnight as she is now makes her stronger and smarter than any creature we’ve ever faced. We won’t know what she’ll do to us unless we find a way to stay one step ahead of her. Since she knows how our elements work, fighting against her won’t be easy.”

“But we have to try, or we’ll be doomed for sure,” Rarity said. “It’s just… What ‘can’ we do that she wouldn’t expect?”

They pondered on the question, sitting around trying to think of an answer to this tiny dilemma. And the more they thought about it, the more they acknowledged just how powerful Midnight was growing by the minute. It’s all a matter of time before Midnight has the strength to take over Twilight’s body and use her to destroy not only this world, but perhaps even the ‘other’ world too. Twilight sighed, knowing too much time has passed by now.

“… I say we just give it a shot.”

“What?” Sunset asked, stunned.

“You heard me; I said let’s try it out.”

“But… You said yourself that the risks are too great. What if she blocks me out?”

Twilight merely shook her head, not even fearing what will happen to her anymore.

“So long as it’s possible to seal her away, I say we’ve got a chance. Let’s see if—”

“Do you really think your little idea will work?”

Out of nowhere, Twilight heard Midnight’s voice, emanating from this very room. Her very presence wrapped her like a tourniquet. Just then, she saw her: Midnight Sparkle, sitting casually on the kitchen counter. Even worse: Her friends could see her too, the sadistic yet calm demoness revealing herself before her friends.

“You think I’d sit idly by, just so you could seal me away, you’ve got another thing coming. You know I don’t fear your friends; one flick of my fingers and I can make them disappear, just like that. Know this: What I do to your little friends is NOT my doing. You, little star, are the sole reason I exist in the first place? I’m merely a vessel, I own nothing… And nobody.”

“What do you mean?” Sunset asked, confused.

“How is that gonna turn us against her?” Rainbow Dash added, skeptically.

Twilight Sparkle closed her eyes, evading the look Midnight gave her. She knew she was being selfish, something she can’t deny. But she knew it had to be done, confirmed by the look she eventually gave back to Midnight.

“We’re giving it a shot, whether you want me to or not, Midnight,” Twilight warned. “We’ll find a way to beat you, even if it takes an eternity!”

“Do you not hear ‘any’ word I say? YOU are the reason for the madness. You’ve been lying to yourself and everyone around you, all to shift the blame as far from you as possible. You cannot reject what’s been part of you all along.”

It was too undeniable… Midnight Sparkle was telling the truth. No matter what Twilight said, she kept fabricating one lie after another. Twilight had no idea what to do. Before she could say anything, all the girls stood in front of her, taking a defensive stance before Midnight could subject her of more verbal abuse.

“You may be part of her,” Sunset stated, standing beside Twilight. “But you have no right to terrorize her, harming her with every nightmare you fabricate. I—no, ‘we” won’t let you!”

“And how do you plan to do that? Please… Give us your wisdom, ‘oh fearless leader’.”

“Simple, we have friendship on our side!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

Midnight simply turned towards Rainbow; her one response is a very crude smile.

“’Friendship’? HA! You know how to kick a person while their down, don’t you? You speak of friendship, but if I recall correctly… You weren’t exactly ‘friendly’ with little star during the Friendship Games? Hmm? As a matter of fact, I seem to recall a certain ‘someone’ knowing ‘nothing’ about this girl, oblivious to the harm she caused towards her. Any of this ring any bells, Sunset Shimmer?”

It took only a few seconds for the realization to kick into Sunset’s mind.

“What?”

“BINGO! We have a winner! You talk a big deal of friendship, yet neglect you said to her? About bringing harm to your ‘friends’ and nearly coming close to tearing your world apart? Am I wrong?”

“I-It wasn’t my fault! I thought I was—”

“’It wasn’t my fault! It wasn’t my fault!’ Boo-hoo… If you knew it wasn’t, you wouldn’t have yelled at her! You ever take the time to actually ‘know’ her? Not even bother to ‘ask’ what she was doing? Or ANYTHING she puts her talents into?”

Sunset didn’t answer, only looked away in shame. Twilight saw how Midnight’s words cut deep into her soul. Like watching a grizzly bear tear a salmon apart after grabbing it off a tiny waterfall. It was all too much to stomach.

“I will give you credit, Sunset Shimmer dear: You’re no better than her, for two reasons. The first reason is that you went through the very same phase and you’re exactly the same as little star here. Power-hungry, regardless of your reasons. As for the second reason, well… That’s more interesting. I’m sure you already know what it is.”

Twilight knew it all to be true. No matter what lie she concocted, any secret she kept, it would all be stripped away. But now there Sunset Shimmer stood, defenseless against Midnight Sparkle’s malicious nature. So beaten, so crushed, Twilight just—

“SHUT UP!!!”

This drew Midnight Sparkle’s attention, drawing her toward Twilight Sparkle, noting the angry look in her eyes.

“What did you say?”

“I said… Shut… UP!!!” Twilight yelled. “You can say whatever you want about me but leave Sunset out of this!”

“That’s right!” Rainbow Dash jumped in. “You’re just a bully; you know nothing about Twilight or her friends!”

“Those two are our friends!” Applejack shouted. “We’re gon’ see it neither Twilight nor Sunset ever has to deal with you again!”

“You think Twilight’s going to bend over and play dumb for you, you’ve got another thing coming you… You beast!” Rarity added.

“Yeah, when you mess with one of us, you mess with the whole team!” Pinkie Pie screamed.

“Ooh… I’m petrified. And just what are you girls going to do about it?”

“Anything… And whatever it takes,” Sunset spoke, as a yellow aura surrounds her.

The very same thing was happening to the girls, as the aura representing themselves formed all around the girls.

“If you want Twilight, you go through us!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

Twilight couldn’t believe her eyes. Despite everything she did, they all stood beside her. She had no idea what to make of it, but she knew she had to return the favor. And much to pique Midnight Sparkle’s own interest, the aura activated around Twilight Sparkle as well.

“T-That’s right, Midnight! Unlike you, I HAVE friends I can rely on!”

“Exactly!” Sunset shouted. “Try to tear us down; give it your best shot!”

To say Midnight Sparkle was stunned is an understatement. There the girls were, expecting her to attack at full force. But instead, she laughed maniacally. Twilight had no idea why, but the way she cackled, it seemed amusing to her. As if they were telling a joke, but they didn’t realize the punchline. After laughing for two minutes, she regained her composure, straightening her top, before facing them with a sneer.

“So… You truly think you can save little star…?”

“Darn tootin’!” Applejack shouted.

“Interesting… But tell me: Who’s going to save ‘you’?”

Just then, Midnight formed two balls of flaming magic in the palm of her hands. She quickly hurls them toward the girls. Before they could react, Twilight activated a force field, surrounding herself and the group. The blasts ignited off the barriers, lessening the damage but they still staggered.

“Aw… Isn’t that sweet-?! But don’t think your newfound love is enough to save any of you. Once I take over this puppet, you’re all in for a rude awakening. Not only will I succeed in obtaining a new body, but you will be out one new girlfriend. I will enjoy every moment of it…”

And just like that, Midnight Sparkle faded away. As she disappeared, they all turned towards each other, grimacing over what they saw.

“Well…” Rainbow Dash spoke, the most shocked. “That was something.”

“Like watchin’ a horror movie come to life,” Applejack said.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight apologized. “It wasn’t like I was trying to—”

“Don’t worry, Twilight,” Sunset said, holding Twilight’s hand. “They all understand what happened. One thing is absolutely certain: We are going to stop her and make sure she never bothers ‘you’ or anyone else ever again!”

Twilight nodded determinedly, grabbing her amulet, and positioning it onto the table. With Sunset’s help, they slow dissipate from the kitchen. This went on for only a few seconds before they vanished into thin air.

At first, Twilight didn’t see anyone around her. But considering this is more likely the cause of Midnight’s intervention, her friends were around somewhere. She clutched the amulet tightly around her hand, walking around in the dark, hoping to find them. It was dark for a few seconds when the amulet slowly lit up. It was then Twilight heard a faint chuckle, growing louder all around her as Twilight looked around.

"Twinkle, twinkle little star... How I wonder what you are... Up above the world so high, like a diamond in the sky... Twinkle, twinkle little star... How I wonder... What... You... Are...

Just then before Twilight's eyes, the flames appeared as Midnight's eyes opened and an evil grin formed in the dark.

“No use hiding now, little star… You’re all mine!”

Arc 2: Before Dawn

11:59 pm

That’s what the electronic numbers read while she sat upon the bed; the sheets hadn’t even been moved in hours. Twilight Sparkle, dressed in nothing but a violet silk robe covering her body from the neckline to her ankles, her glasses left on the counter just inches from where she could see the clock… At least from a near-sighted position. Twilight Sparkle’s hair hung loosely, the scrunchy she’d wear to keep her hair together having been put away earlier. It would be mere seconds until tomorrow, the end of a rather long day dwindling to an end. But what a day that it turned out to be, so much that had happened and yet somehow she recalled so much…

She remembered the darkness… The cold, mysterious, frightening aura of blackness that cramped her so much she could scarcely breathe. She remembered being so alone, so afraid, so vulnerable… The same as she felt in every nightmare she had in ages. And in each of those dreams, which crept against her subconscious mind, it all lead up to her… Midnight Sparkle, a representation of all her negative frustration, the polar opposite of who Twilight Sparkle could be without friends or support. The very same ‘Twilight Sparkle’… Whom she herself created, and for what? Science?

It had felt as if it were so long ago, when Midnight Sparkle would haunt her dreams. The visions she’d force her to watch, the sounds in her head she couldn’t block out, all the pain she brought on her… Mentally… Spiritually… Physically. As Twilight Sparkle wrapped her arms around her body, her fingers brushing against the thin layer of silk, it wasn’t so much to keep her warm from the cold air streaming from the air vents, the air conditioning brushing against her by the slow moving fan on the ceiling nor from the cold of winter that leaked out a bit from outside the house. No… She brushed her hands along the marks she carried from every experience she had with Midnight Sparkle… Her arms… Her legs… Her stomach… Everywhere.

Twilight Sparkle deeply sighed, her breath flowing from her mouth, the hot air visible in the cold. She silently turned toward the other side of the room, seeing the amulet hanging loosely along the handle to her closet, an amulet which she invented herself a long time ago. Twilight extended her left arm out as if she were trying to reach for the amulet while still lying on the still-made comfort of her bed. She closed her eyes for a moment, as if trying to reach deep with her very subconscious, digging deep for some ‘sixth sense’ while opening one eye. Her body strained and shuddered, as her gaze never left the amulet, as if expecting it to move… By an inch… Maybe lift itself off… To be drawn to her will…

But several seconds went by, and still… Nothing. Twilight Sparkle sadly lowered her arm, her mouth forming into a frown as if what she tried to do was in vain.

“It’s true… It’s all true…” Twilight confirmed, to herself. “It really is gone…”

Twilight Sparkle turned her head slowly back to the digital clock on the counter, the hour reading…

12:01 am

It was officially tomorrow, as it was a minute ago. Twilight Sparkle had been awake for most of the night, spending every waking hour deep in some form of shock trying to process yesterday’s turn of events. But it wasn’t so much the thought of Midnight Sparkle, who’s presence had not been felt for some time. Nor was Twilight truly in shock that the magic which she had carried for what seemed like only for a short time was suddenly out of reach, unable to be conjured. No, something else was on Twilight’s mind… Just as well, it’s been on the minds of her friends since that one fateful encounter.

A creak is heard as Twilight Sparkle turns to the bedroom door, which is slowly pushed open as the thin crack of the light emanating from the hallway lights grows bigger. A shadow overcasts toward Twilight Sparkle, as a figure stands along the open doorway with two objects in their grip. Twilight Sparkle shifts herself toward the bedside counter, reaching for her glasses and puts them over her eyes, so she could see. Low and behold, there she was…

Sunset Shimmer, one of Twilight Sparkle’s very good friends… And the love of her life. Sunset Shimmer had been there for Twilight Sparkle while she was enduring her every waking nightmares, struggling to keep them to herself yet Sunset persisted on understand what she went through. And somehow, if it hadn’t been for Sunset, Twilight Sparkle would never have found her true happiness when she realized how incomplete she’d be without Sunset, the other half of herself she never knew she needed. The woman who would be willing to risk everything for Twilight’s wellbeing, to share her conflicts knowing they have trod similar roads, and no matter what the costs, they stood together against Midnight and drove the demoness away… No matter the costs.

“Hello, babe,” Sunset Shimmer flirted, with a warm smile.

“Hey Sunset,” Twilight Sparkle replied, with a small smile.

Sunset Shimmer made her way into the bedroom, holding two mugs of a steaming liquid, by the hint of the aroma it was hot chocolate, one sweet cupful for Sunset’s… Sweet. She strolls toward the bedroom, barefoot, wearing nothing but red silky lingerie, both bra and panties… To be specific, “Spanish Red”, as Rarity would call the color. Over the chest area she wore her signature leather jacket. And yet Sunset walked around the house this way, so shamelessly… Not like there was anyone else in the house, not for this hour.

Since yesterday, their friends had gone back to their separate homes to rest off from that stressful day. Twilight had been living independently in her own house since her time at Crystal Prep, all the money her parents used to initially pay for her tuition was more than enough to help pay for her own room and board. She’d keep tabs on her parents every now and then, they’d have light conversations following the casual ‘Hello’… But she never told her parents ‘everything’. Now it was Twilight and Sunset, who initially would come over from her own apartment but had been staying with Twilight from learning about her dreams… To finally confronting Twilight’s inner demons… And to the biggest news of Twilight’s life.

The moment when Sunset Shimmer, unceremoniously, proposed to Twilight Sparkle, so they could always be together during their most trying hour… And Twilight said yes. They still could not believe they went through with it… But it was the best decision they ever made.

Sunset stands toward the right side of the bed, handing one of the mugs toward Twilight Sparkle.

“Be careful. It’s still hot.”

Twilight nodded with a smile, as she cautiously wrapped her fingers along the warm handle, carefully taking it from Sunset’s hand. As Sunset worked her way to her side of the bed, Twilight Sparkle cautiously lifted the coffee cup to her lips, blew the hot steam lightly to lessen the heat, and slowly lifted the cup taking small sips. The smooth warm chocolate slid down her throat, she could feel the scolding, yet creamy substance go down. She could also taste the smooth creamy marshmallows Sunset had added in; she loved when Sunset added an extra layer of flavor. As she gently placed the mug onto a potholder on the counter, so as not to leave any marks on the furniture, she turned towards Sunset, as she sat on the bed and faced her, a smirk forms on her face.

There was hot chocolate mustache on Twilight’s upper lip, Sunset merely chuckled as she shook her head. Motioning Twilight with a finger, the two girls lean toward each other… As Sunset Shimmer plants a kiss upon her lover’s lips, tracing her tongue against the upper lip cleaning off the chocolate of her lips. All while Twilight explored Sunset with her own tongue, enjoying the taste from the love of her life. Eventually their lips part ways, as they both sigh in satisfaction.

“Delicious,” Sunset whispered.

“Hmm… But you taste better,” Twilight replied.

“… Such a flatterer.”

The two girls lean on the bed frame, their necks nestled gently on the big pillows so as not to strain any muscles. Their eyes looked forward toward the open doorway, but they weren’t so much looking toward anything specific. Instead, they were both deep in their thoughts, so much on their minds.

“You know, Twi,” Sunset spoke, breaking the silence. “I can get used to this.”

“My thoughts exactly Sunset,” Twilight nodded. “It almost feels too good to be true; sometimes, I’m wonder if I’m still dreaming.”

“Just think… As soon as we graduate high school and when we officially tie the knot, we can end all our nights this way. I’ll bet Rarity is already planning designs for wedding gowns.”

“We still have college to get through of course.”

“I’m not too worried… I’m married to practically a prodigy in academics, and I’m no slouch myself. Besides, after everything else, school’s just another walk in the park.”

Twilight chuckled, shaking her head. Still, Sunset Shimmer wasn’t entirely wrong. She had been attending school in two different worlds; acknowledging the schooling she finished in her own world. If anything, Sunset merely said that just so they could work together on their ‘homework’, but as they say… Two heads are better than one. Sunset places her own mug on the other counter, shifting her jacket down her shoulders and cast it aside along the floor. Then she turns her head towards her lover.

“So… Have you been thinking about what I proposed?” Sunset asked.

“Of course, I’ve thought of it for hours,” Twilight answered, nervously. “But Sunset, I hope you won’t mind if I ask… Do you really think we’re ready for this?”

“Ready for Marriage? You mean you’re having second thoughts?”

“Oh no, absolutely not,” Twilight shook her head. “You know I’m all for it, Sunset. I said you would make me the happiest girl in the world, and I meant every word of it. We can elope in Las Pegasus or Baltimare and I’ll still agree to marry you.”

“I know you would… But that’s not what’s worrying you, is it?”

Twilight Sparkle released a deep sigh, they’ve had conversation just like this long before they proposed. Usually Sunset had this way of knowing when Twilight Sparkle had secrets, and Sunset had this ‘gift’ of reading people’s thoughts… In which case, it was ‘literally’ not ‘figuratively’. Either way, Twilight knew Sunset would press for answers, especially along this one ‘particular’ subject. Another proposal Sunset offered, one that not only surprised Twilight… But all their friends.

“I thought about you said...” Twilight continued. “About raising a child… With you.”

Sunset Shimmer nodded, as Twilight understood just what the former meant to say. Sunset wasn’t upset for Twilight’s hesitance in her tone, quite the opposite in fact. Sunset knew such a request did came out of the blue and it occurred as suddenly as Sunset’s proposal to marry Twilight, sort of a ‘heat of the moment’ in fact. She also knew that this topic was something they still needed to talk about since no decision has been fully made.

“Before we can move forward on any plans,” Twilight began. “I just want to know one thing and I need you to be honest with me, not just as my friend… But my bride-to-be. Why is it so important to you that we should have a child?”

“To tell you the truth, it’s not so much about what I want,” Sunset admits. “I know you still have a lot on your mind; I know you’re still thinking about Midnight Sparkle.”

“… Guilty,” Twilight nodded. “I haven’t seen or heard from Midnight Sparkle since that trip into the inner corners of my mind. Yet I still have this gut feeling, in either my head or my heart, that Midnight Sparkle is far from gone. And I don’t even need magic to even have this feeling… But look at me, I’m rambling again…”

“No… No it’s okay,” Sunset assured. “I do understand… Really. I’ve kind of had this sense of her presence too.”

If there was one thing that both of these girls can agree with, Midnight Sparkle’s role in their lives still played a large part of their upbringing. The times she tried to drive a wedge between them, the pain she put each other through, and that eerie voice tickling their ears… It’s like a being a soldier back from the war, haunted by the memories of their actions and the visions of a world they thrust themselves upon. They didn’t need to see or hear Midnight Sparkle so long as memories of her actions still reside within their minds.

“Sunset, we barely survived against Midnight Sparkle,” Twilight continued on. “For weeks and months, she tortured me, abused me… Violated me, under the worst circumstances. And the steps I was willing to take just to make it all go away… How can I possibly raise a child, boy or girl, if I could barely take care of myself?”

“I hear what you’re saying,” Sunset replied, understandingly. “For me, it wouldn’t matter what kind of child we’d have, but I just want you to know… I wouldn’t make such a proposition if I didn’t believe we couldn’t do this together. It’s not something we ‘have’ to do, right away. I’m willing to wait… But I figured if we can at least start by planting a tiny seed, a subtle idea for what the things we could do, someday I’d like for us to raise a family together.”

“But if Midnight Sparkle could—”

“Never mind about Midnight Sparkle, no call is made because of what she says. In the end, it’s our story, whether we proceed or not. It’s our decision, that I won’t push for if you’re not ready. Besides, we may not have truly defeated the creature, but I do know she must be weak.”

Twilight nodded as Sunset spoke, she remembered that last encounter very well. It was a losing battle for Twilight Sparkle, one sided even given Midnight’s brutal assault against every defense Twilight could put together. Twilight was merely stalling that time, hoping to wait for the others so they could take her out together. But just when Midnight had her way, just when she doomed to succumb to the darkness, to lose control of herself forever, that’s when she appeared… Daydream Shimmer, whereas Midnight Sparkle represented darkness it was Daydream who represented the light in Sunset’s heart. It was she who drove Midnight Sparkle away, preventing her from going forward with her wicked ordeal… The reason why the magic for the two girls was lost.

“We only managed to get away in the end because of her,” Twilight spoke, referring to Sunset’s other form. “Otherwise, I doubt I would’ve survived…”

“Daydream Shimmer…” Sunset nodded. “When I was asleep, I swear I felt ‘her’ how somehow she had found you and freed you from the darkness. It’s funny, I spent years back in Equestria studying all forms of magic, but even then for her to take an identity of her own just as Midnight Sparkle did… I still don’t understand how that’s possible. But I’m glad she was there when I couldn’t be.”

“It only proves I couldn’t defeat monsters on my own,” Twilight confirmed. “I needed ‘you’ to save me… Twice. Raising a child is nothing like practicing magic or facing the monster of the week. It’s not something I don’t think I could do by myself.”

“You won’t ever be alone, Twilight. I said that whatever we do, we accomplish it together. We are a team, you and me.”

Twilight had no reason to doubt Sunset Shimmer, her fierce determination and promise of a brighter tomorrow is what makes her a great leader. Twilight can always depend on Sunset when there are things beyond Twilight’s control. She wouldn’t be the girl… No, the ‘woman’ that Twilight is today without Sunset Shimmer. Sunset will always be with her, no matter what Twilight would say otherwise.

“How would we even do it?” Twilight asked. “Having a child, I mean. I know ‘how’, I know two women together can but it’s a process. A painful one too… But I’ll be willing to take a chance, just to let you know.”

“And so would I,” Sunset added. “Course, there are ‘other’ ways. We can adopt a child… Or there’s always foster care. Either way, we can have a child, boy or girl, maybe both, and we wouldn’t have to go through the miracle of birth… If you don’t want to.”

“We could… But honestly, I’m not so sure. I’m not sure how the child would feel, though I don’t mind having ‘two’… Definitely no more than ‘three’. After all, we could never replace their parents despite them initially giving them up… And I don’t want them to feel we are getting ‘paid’ to love them. If I do want to share a child with you, to feed them, nurse them, and provide a roof over our heads, I want it to be ‘genuine’.”

“Now that I think about it… They would say we might be too young to take the responsibility of raising a child, we’re not exactly young adults just yet.”

Twilight nodded in agreement. It wasn’t entirely realistic for two teenage girls to simply walking into any form of orphanage and simply pick a child that they would want. There are procedures, a complex legal procedure with many documents they’d have to sign. And these two girls were barely on the final years of high school, along with their friends. If they were to make such a commitment, they knew that they needed to determine a means where they can still have what they want. What they’d need is an expert’s opinion… And Sunset looked up, as if an idea popped in her head.

“There is one other option,” Sunset spoke.

Twilight turned toward Sunset, curious by what the red-and-yellow haired girl lying beside her meant. Leaning off the side of the bed, Sunset stepped toward her bag, which she brought with her earlier and left at the foot of the dresser. Opening the bag, Sunset Shimmer takes out her journal which she carried with her since her days in Equestria, the symbol of her cutie mark on the cover. Turning towards an empty page, taking a pen from the bag too, she proceeds to write a note as Twilight approaches Sunset Shimmer, her robe brushing over the floor.

Dear Princess Twilight Sparkle,

If this message is received, you’ll be pleased to hear that the Twilight of this world, myself included, have successfully warded off Midnight Sparkle. Not a trace of her has been seen or heard from since, that’s all well and good. But she’s not why I’m writing to you now. There is another matter that I – No, ‘we’ would like to share with you, and we’d love to hear from your opinion. So, with your permission, I’d like to arrange for us a quick visit back to Equestria, so we can discuss this face-to-face.

We look forward to hearing from you at your earliest convenience.

Your faithful student,
Sunset Shimmer

As soon as she signed her name, Sunset Shimmer closed the book before turning towards Twilight Sparkle.

“Do you think she’ll respond?” Twilight asked. “The ‘other’ Twilight, I mean.”

“Difficult to say,” Sunset shrugged. “The time differences between here and Equestria is tricky to determine. Don’t forget that the Twilight in that world is the Princess of Friendship, no doubt she and her friends there are extraordinarily busy, keeping the peace amongst their fellow ponies there. She didn’t exactly answer that last note I sent out a while back.”

“Oh yes, I suppose your right. Still, hard to believe, that she’s not only a Princess in that world, but a Pony… Like ‘you’.”

“Heh… Well, we are ‘similar’ in terms of our upbringing and talents, but we are ‘very’ different ponies. But don’t worry, my teacher’s not one to overlook an emergency amongst friends. She’ll answer eventually.”

As Sunset spoke, she puts the book on the dressing room counter, just slightly along the edge but not enough so it would tip over.

“Now we wait,” Sunset spoke, returning to the bed. “Might take a week at the latest, but maybe we’ll be lucky if we receive a response in the morning.”

“Yes, I suppose,” Twilight replied, brushing her hair back. “In the meantime, maybe there’s a way we could… ‘Pass the time’.”

“You sure?” Sunset asked, inquisitively. “It is very late…”

“True… We do need our good few hours of sleep, being young and all.”

Sunset looks at Twilight Sparkle as she raises the sheets along the bed. But Twilight Sparkle did not move where she stood, as the light from the hallway illuminated her figure. Her fingers grip along the strap keeping her robe together, twirling in a somewhat teasing manner. Sunset didn’t have to be a mind reader to know where this was going.

“But as your future wife, I see no reason for a deadline or schedules,” Twilight points out. “I’m willing to put that aside, if we can make our own time.”

Twilight smiled as she slowly untied the knot holding the ribbon together. Her robe splits ever so slowly revealing the violet skin… Until the robe is so loose, she lets it fall to the floor granting Sunset Shimmer with a beautiful sight. Even with the scars along her body, the healed wounds permanent across her own canvas, Twilight Sparkle was still a vision of beauty. From the size of her cups, nothing too big but just right, and even the little opening below the waist, the surrounding region cleanly shaved. Sunset Shimmer admired every inch of that figure.

“You’ve gotten bolder,” Sunset smirked.

“What can I say?” Twilight smiled. “You’ve been the one to help me out of my own shell; to love myself more as you do for me. Thought I’d return the favor.”

“Come here, you,” Sunset whispered.

Smiling, Twilight approached Sunset Shimmer who stood up and the two girls were face-to-face. They didn’t know who made the first move, Twilight or Sunset, but they both leaned in for a tender kiss, their hands wrapped around each other. They explored each other’s frames, Sunset’s hands brushing along Twilight’s face, and Twilight’s hands massaging Sunset’s partly bare back. The contact from Twilight’s cups, brushing against hers made Sunset hard as Twilight slowly unhooked the straps from behind, allowing the bra to slip down to the floor. The two moaned passionately, their breasts bumping into each other, their nipples getting harder. They were so into it, the two girls fell back onto the bed laughing as they bounced on the mattress, as Sunset lifted the sheets over the two to continue their night of passionate love.

Unbeknownst to the two girls, while they were enjoying themselves, a faint glow radiated off Sunset’s journal… A response was finally being sent… But they were far too into it. After everything that these two had endured, with the thought of raising a family clasped firmly in their minds… They earned this enchanted evening.

It would have to wait until dawn…

A Risky Proposition

The morning rays of dawn beamed across the window, piercing over the bed along the mattress. A pair of lumps lay tucked under the blankets, silent and still. But then, one of the figures begins to stir as a yellow hand slowly lifts from the top of the sheets and pulls it down. Brushing her messy bacon-like hair over her eyes, Sunset Shimmer slowly opens her eyes with a moan adjusting her sight. Casting a hand over her eyes, blocking out the sun, she looks toward the figure next to her… And smiles warmly.

There sleeping so peacefully with a smile across her face, still asleep with her face toward Sunset, was Twilight Sparkle… The love of Sunset’s life. It had been such a wonderful night they shared together, hopefully the first of many still to come. Sunset keeps quiet so as not to wake Twilight up, knowing that for the first time in a while Twilight was having the best rest she’s had in… Who knows how long?

“Beautiful…” Sunset sighed, to herself.

Just then, a light flashed off the side of Sunset’s face and makes her turn ahead. Still sitting on the counter since the other night, Sunset’s journal flashed like a cellphone after receiving a text. It didn’t take long for Sunset to process what the book was doing; this could only mean one thing.

Lifting the sheets slowly and pulling herself off the bed steadily, trying not to wake Twilight (Yet), Sunset plants her bare feet along the chilly floor. She reaches down and grabs the discarded panties just inches away, slipping her two feet between the two holes and pulling them just toward the waistline with a snap. Sunset proceeds to inch her way toward the drawer and carefully picks up the book, turning towards the latest page. As she eyes the book, reading the contents from left-to-right, Sunset’s eyes widen as she looks away.

“Finally!” Sunset cheered, to herself.

Placing the open journal over her bare chest, keeping it in place with one arm, Sunset Shimmer makes her way towards Twilight gently motioning her awake with the other arm.

“Twilight!” Sunset whispered, into her ear. “Twilight, wake up!”

Twilight moaned and stirred from her sleep, her eyes flapping like window sheets opening and closing. While her vision was still blurry without her glasses, she was just able to see Sunset Shimmer due to her being so close.

“Sunset…?” Twilight spoke.

“Shh…” Sunset hushed, placing a finger on her lip. “You need to see this.”

Curious, Twilight inches up against the bed frame, pulling the sheets up to her exposed body. Sunset slides her way onto the bed before presenting Twilight the open page of her journal. From there, they proceed to read the following message:

Dear Sunset Shimmer,

Sorry for the late response. It’s been insanely busy here in Equestria these past few months, but I am pleased to hear everything’s okay. I just received your message and would love to discuss this matter further between you and the Twilight of the human world.

Can you please meet me at my castle? I really look forward to seeing you.

Your teacher,
Princess Twilight Sparkle

After reading the following paragraphs from the Princess herself, Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle slowly turn to each other as if they were both processing the response. But now that they’ve gotten the other Twilight’s attention, there was no time for them to waste.

Later during the day, after getting dressed into their usual apparel, Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer made their way to the entrance of the school where the podium, which formerly held the Canterlot Statue (In the shape of a horse), sat (A statue that was destroyed after the ‘Friendship Games’). But what very few people from the school knew, up till the games, was that the statue hides a secret portal that served as the barrier between their world and the realm of the ponies. And as far as Sunset is concerned, this was where the two girls had to go in order to reach Twilight Sparkle.

As they stood before the entrance to the portal, Sunset Shimmer turned towards Twilight Sparkle, who appeared to be nervous.

“Are you okay, Twi?” Sunset asked.

“It’s just… I’m not so sure if this is a good idea,” Twilight admitted. “You sure this is the best way to Equestria?”

“It’s the only way I know so far. I’m not going to sugarcoat it, first time through the portal is rough at first. But once you get the hang of how it works, it gets easier.”

“But how long do you think it would take once we get there? If our friends—”

“Don’t worry about it, Twi. Your girl’s got you covered. I already sent a group text to the girls that we were just going to visit an old friend and ask for advice. I’m not expecting this trip to be too long. Besides, someone has to stay here in case there’s any magic activity running about in the city. The girls can handle it from here.”

“I suppose so…”

Twilight Sparkle still seemed a bit uncertain, knowing that they were about to meet not only another Twilight of another realm, but the new Princess. Twilight felt a hand clasp gently upon hers and she turns to the side. Sunset offers a reassuring smile to her.

“I’ll be right beside you every step of the way,” Sunset assured. “Whatever happens, whatever’s decided, we do this together.”

Twilight Sparkle nods silently, offering her best smile. They turn back toward the entry to the portal, which seems to shimmer in the sunlight. Taking a deep breath, they step through toward the statue, as their bodies seems to phase into the structure itself, a glow surrounds the girls before they disappear into the mysterious void… And all is normal on the grounds of Canterlot High.

Meanwhile…

Inside the library of her own castle, Equestria’s Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship herself, paces side to side awaiting for the arrival of her student and her guest. For the moment, it is only the princess, the sound of her hooves clattering across the floor echoes before the mirror which lead to the human realm. Her number one assistant, Spike the Dragon, had gone off with some of his friends for their ‘Guys Night’ and currently in town for the annual ‘Ogres & Oubliettes’ tournament. So, it was just going to be Twilight and her guests for the time being.

Suddenly, a glow appears before the mirror causing the alicorn princess herself to face the mirror. Two equine figures soon make their way through the portal, wobbling upon their hind legs before dropping on all fours, though one of them had to steady their companion and making sure they keep their balance. The figure on the right was a brilliant amber coated unicorn with a brilliant amaranth mane with light apple green stripes, with a cutie mark of a red-and-yellow sun, with a splotch of orange, on the flanks. The pony on the left could almost pass off as Princess Twilight, had it not been for the glasses she adjusted over her eyes. Yet their appearance is so identical, with their coat, their mane style, their eyes, and even their cutie marks, they could pass off as twins.

“Whoo!” Sunset sighed. “I don’t think I’ll ever get used to this.”

“Sunset Shimmer!” Princess Twilight greeted. “I’m so glad you can come!”

“We’re just glad you could arrange to meet with us today; I hope we didn’t catch you at a bad time.”

“No, no. Today is perfect. It’s been quiet for the time being and every pony else is busy.”

After getting acquainted with her student, the Princess turns toward the other Twilight Sparkle, who looks around the library with awe.

“And you must be the other Twilight,” Pony Twilight acknowledged. “It’s a pleasure to meet you once again.”

“The pleasure is all mine, your majesty,” Sci-Twi replied.

Sci-Twi extended her arm to shake the Princess’s hoof… But then she stopped. Before her eyes she saw that instead of fingers, to her shock her hand was replaced with a hoof. She slowly lifts her hoof to her face… Her eyes widen realizing that her face felt longer, as if the front of her face had significantly stretched forward. Speechless, barely letting out gasps of air, Twilight turns her face from the princess towards her friend… But almost steps back when she sees what’s become of Sunset.

“Twi, it’s okay,” Sunset assured. “I know this is going to be a shock but try not to…”

“Give me a mirror…” Sci-Twi whispered.

“Just take a deep breath…”

“MIRROR!”

Seeing Sci-Twi was starting to freak out, and feeling sympathetic for her plight, the Princess quickly uses her aura to pick up a hand mirror off a nearby counter and slowly angles it towards Sci-Twi. When the poor girl has a good look at her face, Twilight gasps seeing what the effects of the portal have done to Sunset and herself…

“I-I-I-I-I’m a Po—I’m a Po—” Sci Twi stuttered, struggling for words.

“Pony,” Sunset answers. “It’s crazy I know. But in this world nearly every inhabitant here is a Pony.”

While catching her breath, Twilight Sparkle feels around her body looking at herself… Then she leaps back in shock, folding her hooves over her body while facing Sunset.

“Where are my clothes?!” Sci-Twi shouted.

“Easy Twilight, easy,” Sunset spoke, gently. “You’re not naked I promise; ponies don’t normally wear clothes. I can’t explain how this happen, even I don’t understand it. We do have clothes in Equestria, but that’s beside the point.”

“And y-y-y-y-y-you… You’re okay with this?!” Sci Twi spoke. “I mean this being how you are when you come here?”

“Technically, as mentioned before, I was ‘born’ here first. So… It’s kind of the other way around. Heh… You should’ve seen how freaked out the Princess was when she first came to your world.”

“I wasn’t that bad!” The Princess pouted.

Sunset Shimmer just turned toward her teacher, raising an eyebrow as a smirk formed across her face. The princess just sighed… No point in hiding it.

“Oh, ha-ha-ha!” The princess mockingly laughed. “Anyways… All jokes aside, you said you two wanted to see me?”

“Yeah…” Sci-Twi replied, calmly. “It’s kind of a long story…”

“Good thing I like long stories,” The princess assured. “So, let’s hear it, face-to-face…”

Several minutes later…

Princess Twilight Sparkle’s eyes blinked as she stood there, staring blankly before the human-turned-ponies before her. After Sunset Shimmer and Sci-Twi explained their ordeal, as well as what they planned, the Princess processed every word they spoke down to the last possible detail. Suffice to say, these two have been involved in much more than she could ever imagine… Though they didn’t quite tell her ‘everything’.

“Wow… When you said it was a long story, you weren’t kidding,” Princess Twilight replied. “So, have you two decided a wedding date?”

“Actually, we’re still working that out together,” Sci-Twi explained, a blush forming. “I still have to tell my family back home, though I’m a little nervous as to how they’ll take it.”

“We definitely want our friends at the wedding once we pick a venue,” Sunset added. “They’ve been so excited since they found out we got engaged. Pinkie Pie wants to make the wedding into the biggest party possible and Rarity has worked on over a dozen sketches for wedding dresses. Definitely want them as our bridesmaids for sure.”

“Of course, of course…” Princess Twilight nodded. “And you also expressed interest in… Having a child together?”

“Raising a child, but yes,” Sunset nodded. “We’re hoping you can share an opinion as to what we should do. We were considering adoption or foster programs, just to keep our options open.”

“Well those are some good choices. And have you decided whether you want a boy or a girl?”

“We’ve been jumping back and forth on that to be honest,” Sci-Twi replied. “But I for one wouldn’t mind a daughter.”

“It doesn’t really matter for me,” Sunset shrugged. “As long as we raise the child like a true family, we just want to be the best parents possible.”

Princess Twilight Sparkle nodded, knowing the prospect of having a child is a treasure very few ponies ever get the chance to experience. Then, as she thought, there was one idea that came to mind. A third option of sorts that neither of them had thought of.

“You know… There is another option on how we can get you a child.”

Sci-Twi and Sunset turned their heads toward the Princess, curious to see as to what idea they have in mind.

Approaching one of the bookshelves in the library, Princess Twilight used her magic aura to move several books aside, placing one stack upon the table. Eventually, she finds the book that she’s looking for, one of the older books in Equestria’s inventory of books. So ancient in fact, Twilight blew off the dust off the cover, sending it streaming into the sky. Her two guests sit along a chair, as the Princess brings the book toward them, carefully turning the pages so as not to break them. Eventually, the Princess is able to find the passage in relation to her idea.

“According to the old text,” Princess Twilight explained. “Starswirl the Bearded was once working on a spell to determine if it’s possible to ‘create’ life, as an alternative from the natural process. He believed that if magic in Equestria is the very foundation of how life works in our home world and how it exists amongst every pony and creature alike, then it’s possible to apply this magic to create the living embodiment and personality of life itself.”

“So, this Starswirl was basically attempting to create a child of sorts through magic?” Sci Twi asked, dumbing it down.

“When you say it that way, then yes,” The Princess nodded.

“Hmm… I’ve heard about Starswirl’s experiments,” Sunset spoke. “Back when I was Celestia’s pupil, she explained that Starswirl was always trying to invent one new spell after another thousands of years ago during his lifetime. But I’ve never exactly heard of this particular spell.”

“That’s because this spell itself has never made it passed the drawing board,” Princess Twilight explained. “The formula itself, even to create a newborn child, is very complicated.”

“How so?”

“Well, based on how Starswirl’s theory, for a pony to create either a physical likeness or a new pony in general, they have to know what kind of pony they want be it an Earth Pony, Pegasus, or Unicorn. Aside from determining a boy or girl, they would also need to determine their personality, describe what hobbies they would like, the color of their hair, eye color…”

“Cutie Marks?” Sci Twi suggested.

“Oh no… That’s one element that can’t be applied with this spell or any magic. Regardless of what the pony would like their children to do, each pony would still need to find that talent that gives them their cutie mark.”

“Well, we weren’t exactly planning on raising a ‘pony’,” Sunset points out. “No offense… We were actually hoping to raise the child back in Canterlot… I mean, the Canterlot in the human world.”

“Oh, you won’t have to worry about that,” Princess Twilight assured. “While the magic will make your daughter a pony, once you take her through the mirror portal, she’ll be human. And that magic applied to your requests, along with other key components, will give you the daughter that you want.”

“Well, you were right about this being a little complex,” Sci-Twi admitted. “But it doesn’t sound too hard.”

“Oh… That wasn’t the hard part.”

Sci Twi and Sunset lean towards the Princess curiously, wanting to hear what else the Princess has to say of this procedure.

“The amount of magic that it would take to form a physical embodiment of a pony, even for one so young, it’ll require a great deal of magic for the process to work. In other words: To make a child, a pony would have to sacrifice all the magic stemming within them. It’s a very risky procedure, not even Starswirl himself would ever attempt such a feat.”

“Sacrifice… The magic?” Sci-Twi spoke, nervously.

“Yeah… I’m afraid that’s going to be a problem,” Sunset sighed, folding her arms. “Our magic was lost during the battle against Midnight Sparkle. We haven’t been able to use any of our powers ever since.”

Sunset Shimmer wasn’t the only one sad about it, as she explained to Twilight, even Sci Twi let her head droop down. Mostly because she felt terrible over her own pursuit for the magic caused all their problems in the first place. They tried using their magic to drive Midnight away, except now the effort seemed in vain with the magic no longer in their control.

“What if I were to say that’s not entirely true,” Princess Twilight spoke up.

Sunset and Sci-Twi’s heads quickly reel back up toward the Princess of Friendship, as she approaches the two ponies.

“Princess Celestia taught me many perks to being an alicorn and it’s more than just the extra appendages. Being an alicorn, I can’t explain how, we’re able to sense even the smallest trace of magic stemming even from a pony who normally doesn’t use magic. And I can safely say for you two, your magic is far from gone.”

“But if what you’re saying is true, how come we can’t activate our magic?” Sci-Twi asked.

“Something deep within is keeping all the magic lying in a dormant state,” Princess Twilight explained. “Think of it as like a deep sleep. All it takes is for just one spark to ignite the magic, to spark it to life, and thereby allowing it to flow freely.”

“Like that spark that awoke the Elements of Harmony during Nightmare Moon’s return?” Sunset recalled.

“Mm-hmm… Some pony has definitely been paying attention.”

“I see… Well, if that’s all it takes, then I am ready to give all the magic I have to get this underway.”

“Hold on a moment!” Sci Twi approached. “Who says you get to decide to give up your magic?”

“Since I’m the girl who proposed that we should share a child together,” Sunset spoke, stopping herself. “Dormant or not, if there’s any magic within me that will give us what we want, I should be the pony to do this.”

“No way! You can’t just give it up! I’ve seen how you reacted when your magic was gone; you give up your magic, it’s going to drive you nuts!”

The Princess looked on as the two girls debated as to how to handle the discovery of their dormant magic and which of them was going to give it up. Then, Sci Twi took a deep breath.

“Let me do it.”

“WHAT?!” Sunset shouted, shocked.

“Sunset, I was never born with magic, not the way you were. I only wanted to study it, to understand… Even after the events of the Friendship Games, I still don’t. I barely know how to use it anyway.”

“Now you’re just being selfish again, we talked about this. You think you’re the only one who’s made mistakes; I’ve made them too… Possibly even worse! I had no respect for the magic I already had, I too was ambitious, and two worlds were almost ruined because of me.”

“I just want to do the right thing…”

“Then keep your magic! You shouldn’t have to give it all away!”

“Neither should you!”

Tensions were rising between the two girls. What was meant to be the start of a promising idea, to bring life into their lives, and they couldn’t agree how to do it. Yet that’s why this spell was so difficult to go through, according to Starswirl’s studies, to move forward would be to leave something behind… In which case, their own magic. Hence why hardly any pony would go through with it… At least, not by themselves.

“If I may continue where I left off,” Princess Twilight stepped up.

The two girls turned towards the Princess, as she approached the two. They stood silent for a moment, taking all the time needed to catch their breath and calm down.

“No single pony alone could go through with this spell without giving up all their magic. But if two ponies were to transfer half their magic together, they can still go through the spell and they’d still have at least half their magic. And since, you and I are more or less the same, Twilight, I’m willing to transfer my own magic to help you transfer yours.”

“Not me?” Sunset asked.

“Sunset Shimmer, your intentions are noble, and they won’t be forgotten,” Princess Twilight assured. “But should anything happen in your world, you’ll need all the time for your own magic to awaken to ensure that balance is maintained. Your friends there will need you at full strength.”

Sunset Shimmer took a deep breath, turning from her mentor and the Twilight who will soon be her wife. When she takes a good look at them, they ‘are’ in some ways one and the same. They were both far from perfect students, they’ve excelled in academics yet struggled socially in the beginning. But if there is one thing that Sunset learned from both Twilights: Neither would ever be satisfied until they complete what they set out to do. Nodding her head slowly, as if Sunset had already made up her mind, Sunset turns back towards Princess Twilight.

“I’ll only agree to this plan… If she agrees.”

Sci Twi turns toward Sunset Shimmer, seeing the serious expression on her face.”

“Sunset…”

“Twilight, swear to me! Swear to me you’ll do just as she says. I don’t want you to say it because I ‘want’ to hear it, I need you to promise me.”

Sci Twi seemed to think about it for a moment, she wanted to understand what Sunset was saying. That to have a child is not worth giving up an essential part that was given to her. That the magic she was given, even by accident, should not be given away so lightly. That it is a gift very few, even back in the human world, could control.

“Okay…” Sci Twi nodded, quietly. “I promise.”

Tears in her eyes, Sunset reaches out to hug the twilight she loved, which she returns just as emotionally. The procedure hadn’t even begun, and the emotions were already on high for those two. Princess Twilight watched silently from the side, seeing these soon to be parents going to great lengths not just to create their own child, but to start a family for each other.

“Then, shall we?” Princess Twilight asked.

Sometime later, Sunset Shimmer and Sci Twi approached the princess toward the center of the room. They carried a bowl carrying multiple scraps of parchment, each written with specifications for their child, in this case a daughter. For several minutes, they’ve discussed how she should look, what hobbies to try, personality traits, among other things. They lower the bowl toward the floor which were chalked with a giant symbol for the ritual to take place. In addition, Princess Twilight levitated a pair of scissors and took a small snip of mane from both girls, laying it out over the parchment in the bowl.

“Two souls united as one,” Princess Twilight spoke. “One life to unite a family. When you’re ready, Twilight… We can proceed.”

“Um… Before we do anything,” Sci Twi spoke. “Do you think I could have a moment to talk to you alone?”

“Twi?” Sunset asked.

“It’s okay… I can take this from here, Sunset. I just need to have a word with the Princess first.”

“Well… If you’re sure about this—”

Sci Twi hugged Sunset Shimmer, interrupting her before the unicorn could finish. Sunset slowly lifted her hooves up toward her lover, hugging her back.

“Whatever happens Sunset, we’re going to have a baby,” Sci Twi whispered, in Sunset’s ear.

“… Just be careful,” Sunset whispered. “Don't do anything rash, okay?”

Sci Twi lifts Sunset’s chin till they meet each other’s eyes.

“I promise…” Sci Twi whispered, tearfully.

Then she kisses Sunset upon her lips, to which Sunset returns the favor. Having made it official, Sunset Shimmer turns to leave the room, using her aura to open the doors and closing them behind her. After waiting a moment, Sci Twi turns back towards the Princess.

“Now then, what was it you wish to say?” Princess Twilight asked.

“Your majesty… I want my magic to make us a child… ‘All of it’,” Sci Twi requested. “Just mine…”

“You realize what you’re asking?” The Princess asked. “You go through with this; you’ll never be able to use magic again. Why would you risk that?

“I never truly understood magic, I only believed in science. The very first time I ever used magic I created a dangerous being… A monster, who haunted me for so long. Just for once, I want to be able to use magic to create someone beautiful, someone who can make a difference. I only want to do something right… For once.”

“I want to understand what you’re saying, I’d do anything to prove myself too. I’ve been wanting to prove myself since I was a little filly. But please, please try to understand… If this works, you ‘will’ have a child at the cost of using magic again. If it fails… There’s a risk that the procedure will destroy you… Or worse… Are you sure you want to take that risk?”

Sci Twi stood silent for a moment, contemplating her decision very carefully. On one hand, she wants a child more than any woman could ever ask for. On the other, even she knows better than to gamble with her own life just to make someone happy. Sci Twi may be naïve, perhaps even gullible assuming this is the only way… But she’s not stupid, she’s endured so much to understand the consequences. All the same…

“As long as Sunset has a child… So long as I’m willing to make her happy… At least I was brave enough knowing that our wish will finally come true. A life for a life… At least I did something right.”

The Princess nodded her head in understanding because this girl, a unicorn before an alicorn princess, had that determination. It’s no wonder Sunset Shimmer fell in love with her.

“Very well… Then let’s begin.”

Sci Twi nods as she slowly approaches the center where the chalked drawing comes together. She leans on all fours upon the bowl, as the Princess of Friendship overlooks the ritual from the sides. She opens the book toward the instructions of how to proceed with the ritual.

“Remember, think of the child you want to have,” Princess Twilight instructs. “Don’t just look with your eyes or your mind… You have to feel with your heart…”

Taking a deep breath and closing her eyes, Sci Twi clears her mind and tries to picture the child for her and Sunset to have. Her horn flickers a bit, before eventually growing a small aura. Eventually, it grows, glowing brighter every few seconds, as Sci Twi breathes in and out, concentrating on the bowl as it glows. Beads of sweat starts to pour from her brow while she tries to maintain her focus. The floor around her starts to glow, as the lines along the floor slowly lit up like a fuse ignited by a spark.

The room starts to glow like the sun reaching its peak at dawn, the Princess looks on, ready to move should anything go wrong. And yet she allows Sci Twi to proceed, as the procedure continues. Then, Sci Twi starts to gasp as a sharp pain seemed to hit like a knife. Images of her life up to this moment flash rapidly, she could feel the magic leak out as if it were sucked away by a vacuum. There was no turning back for Sci Twi, she could feel something emerge in the void… And then her eyes glow a bright white…

And all is silent…

The True Gift of Magic

It all happened so fast; Sunset Shimmer would not know where to start if anyone asked. But she remembered the past few minutes very well. Sunset was asked to wait outside after sharing a heart-to-heart with her future wife. The door closed behind her as she waited for the two Twilights to finish their talk. All Sunset could think of in those past few seconds was that in a moment or two, they would share a daughter, starting a family together.

And then it happened, before Sunset knew it the ritual had begun. She saw a light glow between the cracks of the door, and she heard a noise… A shout… A scream. It had only just occurred to Sunset what had just happened.

“TWILIGHT!!!” Sunset shouted.

Using her aura, she violently shoved the door open, nearly blinded by the light shrouding the room. Holding a single arm over both her eyes, Sunset slowly walked into the room, as a giant breeze flowed through the room. As the light began to dim, Sunset was able to make out ‘Princess’ Twilight Sparkle, overlooking the procedure from a safe distance and Sci-Twi, Sunset’s Twilight, floating in midair. Her eyes were glowing, her mane flowing like her old mentor Celestia, and her horn glowing like a flare ignited. All of this occurring before Sunset’s very eyes realizing it was too late.

Eventually, as the bright white light faded like the sun in the western horizon, as Twilight Sparkle floated back toward the floor, her mane was steady and the glow in her eyes slowly vanished. As she stood on her four hooves, Twilight gasped for air, wobbling as if the procedure made her dizzy and weak. Sunset saw she was about to fall on her side and leapt over to catch her in her hooves. She laid there upon Sunset’s arms, the red-and-yellow maned unicorn looking down at Twilight, beside the now empty bowl. She turned towards the Princess, who looked down on them speechless, with tears.

“What have you done?!” Sunset asked, her anger boiling. “WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!”

Not waiting for an answer, Sunset looked down before Sci-Twi, her eyes opening and folding, her glasses casted off to the side. Tears formed in Sunset’s eyes as she looked down upon her love.

“Why did you do it?” Sunset spoke, her voice cracked. “Why did you do it?”

But Twilight’s vision was hazy, Sunset’s voice echoing in her ears. And in an instant… Sci Twi’s world went dark… As she passed out before Sunset’s eyes…

Much time had passed and now Sunset finds herself in Princess Twilight’s room, where Sci Twi was laid to rest. Sci Twi had been unconscious since the procedure took place, it was to Sunset’s relief that her body rose up and down as she steadily breathed in and out. It was a frightening scenario for Sunset, who had never left her side by the bed since. All was quiet for a while as Sunset occasionally brushed her hoof on her lover’s face.

But then, she felt Sci Twi stir as a yawn escapes her lips. Sunset looks on silently as Sci Twi’s eyes struggles to open, adjusting to her new environment. She slowly turns her face toward Sunset Shimmer, who smiles with a tear streaming down one eye.

“Hey Sunset…” Sci Twi spoke, weakly.

“Hey…” Sunset answered, tearfully.

Sci Twi rubbed the sleep off her eyes, moaning as if she was having a migraine. But then, her eyes violently snapped open as if a sudden thought crossed her mind.

“What happened?! Where’s the baby?!”

“Shh, shh, shh, shh…” Sunset shushed, holding Sci Twi steady. “Don’t worry… The ritual went off without a hitch; the baby is fine. She just needs to rest for a while.”

“She…”

“Yes Twilight,” Sunset nodded. “It’s a girl; a baby girl!”

Tears streamed down Sci Twi’s face as she leaned her head against Sunset, sighing as she could feel her warmth. Sunset cuddled her lover’s head, not wanting to let go. The fact that she last saw Sci Twi going through the procedure, surprised she could even walk, and how weak she felt when she carried her into the Princess’s chamber, it was so scary. Sunset could have lost her… Just like she almost did a while back.

“You promised me you wouldn’t do anything rash,” Sunset muttered.

“Sunset…” Twilight sighed.

“You said you’d only give half your magic! Not the whole thing at once; why did you lie to me?!”

“Sunset, I can explain myself…”

“Then you better start explaining!”

Sunset Shimmer breathed heavily; the frustration unleashed like pent up anger after a period of silence. This was not the first time Sunset Shimmer ever snapped this way. It reminded Twilight of that moment during the ‘Friendship Games’, granted this wasn’t as worse as that moment but Sunset’s words still stung.

“I couldn’t risk us both losing our magic,” Twilight explained. “If you lost your magic forever and it’s all because of me, I’d be guilty about it for the rest of my life. I’ve never had as much experience in magic as you anyway, I’d rather lose it to ensure ‘your happiness’ over mind.”

“Twilight, that’s the dumbest reason I’ve ever heard in my life!” Sunset cried out, frustrated. “Do you forget that Midnight Sparkle is still out there?! What if she comes looking for you and you have no means to defend yourself?”

“You think I didn’t consider that? If in the event Midnight Sparkle does return, it’s better if you’re at full strength with your magic than only half. But it wasn’t just you; if the Princess gave up part of her magic, suppose the next biggest threat to Equestria comes and she’s not at full strength. With or without her own friends, the Princess will be overwhelmed, and I couldn’t risk that.”

“I want to understand what you’re saying, maybe, you’re about ninety percent right with your friends. But this goes beyond anything toxic or negative, and you know it. I’ve tried to reach out to you, to prove to you I’m a woman who can trust her own friends. But how can I expect to trust you, when you just give magic away as easily as two bits at a market. As if it didn’t matter how I’d—”

“I’M WEAK!!!”

The moment Twilight Sparkle snapped at Sunset, the moment she saw her eyes brimming with fresh tears, Sunset Shimmer stopped. For a brief moment, she started to notice her face after minutes of pacing, throwing her arms about, and shouting out to the world as if the biggest mistake were ever made. She noticed how freaked out Twilight Sparkle was, even as she laid upon that bed, she found the strength to dig deep. But those two words, especially coming from Twilight, made Sunset feel more than shocked.

“I am nothing like your teacher; I never will be! I am not a magical flying talking unicorn or alicorn or… Whatever pony she wants to be! I am a woman of science, who believes in logic and reason. But I too make mistakes… I’ve made lots of them in my lifetime. I just wanted this to be the ‘one’ mistake that still leads to everything working out!”

The more Twilight Sparkle spoke, the more her body shook. The tension in Sunset died down seeing how truly fragile Twilight Sparkle is. True, she’s had her own troubles standing up for herself given her days at Crystal Prep, the times being used and abused even in her sleep. But still…

“I know you want to fix ‘everything’ I do… That you feel obligated to help me. But there are some things you ‘can’t’ fix! I can never go back to the girl I was even before going to Crystal Prep, just as I knew I wouldn’t get the magic back… Once I went through it. The same as I knew that you could never go back to being the pony you used to be if you gave up your magic just like me. Judge me all you want, criticize my decisions forever if you must… But I am proud that I was able to use magic to bring life, not destroy it.”

There was no doubt that Twilight Sparkle was serious with her intentions, regardless of what anyone or any pony would think. True, Sunset Shimmer can judge Twilight for her final decision, criticize her mistakes as she says… But deep down, Sunset knew she was no better. She’s made mistakes too; she took advantage of people’s trust… And there are some mistakes she herself knew she couldn’t fix no matter how hard she tried. A sigh escapes Sunset’s lips before she turns back to Twilight.

“I am ‘mad’… But it’s not at ‘you’, not entirely. What pains me is that you told the Princess these last minute plans… And she went through with it. If this went wrong… If I were to lose you, just for a child—”

“I know… I know… I’m sorry. I never wanted to scare you. I know we could’ve done this differently, there were other ways we could have a child. I know I can be rash, reckless, and get carried away. Even if I’m a lightning rod for pain… I love and care for others who are in a worse place than me. I just wanted this child… To be your reward for all your help.”

Sunset then turned toward the window, seeing life in Equestria moving on despite all recent events. Twilight gazed toward Sunset, wondering how she would respond or if she would still be angry. After a moment, the silence was eventually broken.

“You know… There is one philosophy that Princess Celestia taught me, when I was a filly. ‘It’s extremely easy to become a villain, but extremely hard to stay the hero’. I don’t know if your sacrifice is heroic or brave… And I’ll never agree with your decision, not from you or the Princess. But… I know why you did it.”

Suddenly, the doors open causing the two girls to turn. The Princess of Friendship herself, the Twilight Sparkle of Equestria, appears before them. As she enters the room, she carries a bundle with one arm as she continues to walk on three. The contents of the bundle move as a murmur is heard, trying to wriggle free.

“I hope we’re not interrupting,” Princess Twilight spoke, quietly. “I’d thought you’d like to meet your new baby.”

Sunset Shimmer didn’t say a word, but she did approach the princess and carefully took the bundle from the princess’s hold. Caring the bundle, she slowly makes her way back towards the Twilight Sparkle lying in bed. Sunset hands her over to Twilight, as she feebly reaches out and carefully grips the tiny figure in her arms. She peeks the part of the blanket over, as a cry escaped… The cry of a tiny figure. The moment they hear it, that sign of life, Twilight Sparkle couldn’t help but cry.

“S-S-She’s so tiny…” Twilight Sparkle whispered, tearfully.

Sunset peeks over from the side, seeing the little infant’s face. Once she saw the little filly squirm, cooing and giggling at the sight of the two ponies, a smile slowly formed on her face. It almost made her forget that the amount of magic used to create this bundle of joy almost cost her a wife.

“She’s got your eyes…” Sunset noted. “They seem to glitter, like a beam of stars flying in the night.”

“… Starbeam… Starbeam Glitter…” Twilight spoke, nodding. “I love that name.”

“Yeah… I do too.”

As Sunset looked over toward the baby, reaching out and gripping a tiny purple hoof sticking out from the blanket, Sunset was surprised at how strong she was for her size. Then Sunset began to wave it side to side, making playful gunshot noises, while Sci Twi giggled a bit seeing Sunset already warming up to their baby, and the baby in turn. From the doorway, Princess Twilight Sparkle looked on, nodding approvingly, then she silently showed herself out leaving the two alone.

“Hi little Starbeam,” Sunset whispered, introducing her to Twilight. “This is your mom… Both of us. You are such a small little wonder… But I can see you’re going to be a big, strong, healthy girl. And I promise you, to both of you, I will do everything in my power to make you the happiest girls in the world. Anywhere… Everywhere…”

As Sunset looked down upon the baby, tucking the piece of fabric over the little pony’s face, she feels a hoof grip Sunset’s. She slowly turns as Sci Twi faces Sunset with a warm smile.

“I love you, Sunset…” Twilight spoke.

“I love you… Twilight,” Sunset answered, softly.

Then the two young lovers plant a warm kiss upon their lips, knowing that at long last the moment they both strived for was finally accomplished. They had no idea what the future of this child would hold, what great changes she will experienced. But whatever comes, Sunset and Twilight would be their for their daughter, to be her guide to keep her on the right path and be at the ready when she needs help. As one part of life is lost, for better or worse, another assumed its place. They only had to be brave… For the true power of magic to come.

Mediation

Five years later…

It was hard to believe that five years had come and gone since that hectic yet blissful moment of their lives. But no longer were Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer school girls paving their way in Canterlot High. At some point the two girls, along with all their friends, would finally graduate together and the Canterlot High alumni would attend college, mostly taking separate courses but few times they shared one or two classes together. Between all the magic occurrences in every social event they’ve been to, whether they meant to find it or not, life was peaceful and calm in Canterlot City as they continued to keep in touch as friends. But all the same, there was at least ‘one’ major change that occurred in their lives.

In a cozy humble abode, just outside of Canterlot City, Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer spent the next five years living together, along with an extra addition in their house: Starbeam Glitter. Such a precious gift, her skin tone just the same as Twilight’s yet her hair was nearly all white, with a purple and red strip in the center. This child spent five years of her life living amongst humans, growing as one, and to date knowing nothing about her pony heritage… At least, not now. Their lives were documented through the numerous photographs, framed, and hung in the big family room on the ground floor of their two-story house:

Next to a wide frame of Twilight and her friends in their graduation gowns, hurling their caps into the air, there was also their wedding picture: Twilight Sparkle in a beautiful wedding dress (Stitched together by Rarity herself) while Sunset Shimmer was dressed in a tuxedo with her hair tied in a ponytail. Standing beside them were all their friends, representing the Mane Six, dressed as their bridesmaids and looking on fondly.

Since then, they have been through so much together: There was Sunset and Twilight swinging their daughter along the shallow end of the beach; Sunset holding Starbeam over her shoulders as they, along with Twilight, watched the fireworks at the park; Twilight reading a bed time story to Starbeam, as she eyed the pages curiously; and even a cute picture of Starbeam’s two year birthday party, when she smashed the cake with a happy smile leaving the two lovers caked in… Well, ‘cake’. This was all during which while Starbeam was still in her infant stage.

As the years passed, the little child matured and grew until she was tall enough to exceed the height of her mothers’ waist. Much of her personality was shown during those moments growing up. She was old enough to ride the rollercoaster with her moms, sitting at the front of the cart; riding her first bicycle with Sunset pushing her along and Twilight struggling to keep up; all three dressed in princess ball gowns, while Starbeam looked slightly annoyed; going on horseback rides along the mountains during a camping trip; and the time the two wives teamed with their friends for a reunion at a Music Festival and Starbeam stood in front of the girls, throwing devil horns and sticking out her tongue. They were all great memories and Starbeam had nothing but fun according to all these pictures.

But now, at this present time, it’s a quiet afternoon in the household. Twilight Sparkle, dressed similarly to a schoolteacher, was jotting down on a set of formulas on a whiteboard set-up on the wall. Sitting at a table, with a book directly in front of her face, her daughter, Starbeam, seemed to be hard at work as her pen wiggled side to side as if jotting a ton of notes. Of course, being that Starbeam is technically a five-year-old, Twilight did her best to simplify the subject, in this case math.

“As you can see,” Twilight Sparkle explains. “The standard steps of multiplication shares a similarity to addition. For example, by taking one number and increasing it by the same number multiple times, like four times two, the end result is equivalent to twice the amount of the previous number. Now, can you tell me what you get when you multiply four by itself?”

But answer there came none. Twilight Sparkle turned back, and it seemed like Starbeam was too busy writing notes to pay attention. At least, that’s what it appeared to be.

“Starbeam? Are you listening?”

Again, there was no answer. Groaning, Twilight Sparkle put the marker aside and slowly approached the table, looming over Starbeam. Nodding her head, as if understanding what’s up, Twilight grips the book and lifts it off the table. Just as she expected, the pen was only movie because it was taped to those wind-up walking jaws, the kind they see at the five-dollar store, and the pen was merely scribbling random lines on a paper. Turning to her daughter, turns out she was reading those extreme sports magazines while jamming out with those cordless headphones they bought her on Christmas.

Tapping her fingers against the book, she positions it onto the table and lets it fall…

BAM!!!

The vibrations startled Starbeam with a tiny squeak, as she looked up, pushing away her long white locks from her eyes. Twilight Sparkle looks toward her daughter, pointing a finger to her right ear motioning toward her daughter’s headphones. Starbeam lifts her hands to her head, flips off the switch, and slowly removes the headphones, sliding it so it wraps around her neck.

From the way Twilight Sparkle looks at her daughter, one could hardly believe they were related especially with the latter’s choice of apparel. She wore a light tannish brown tank top shirt, with a dark blue jean skirt with a red stripe cut along one side. She also wore black shorts beneath the skirt, along with matching dark grey leggings. Twilight swore her daughter reminded her of an old classmate from Crystal Prep, the one girl with the headphones. She wasn’t ‘as’ bad as the other girls… But not much for conversation back when they were in school.

“Hey mom,” Starbeam replied, casually.

“Am I boring you today?” Twilight asked, with snark.

“That depends, what were we just going over?”

“We were going over our times tables today.”

“Ooh… Math… My number one weakness,” Starbeam replied, milking it.

“Well, if you’ve actually been listening at all, I was just about to give you an opportunity to tell me the answer to four times four…”

“Sixteen.”

Twilight Sparkle paused, wide eyed. She faced Starbeam, who just smirked at her own mother with a mischievous grin. Twilight Sparkle turned back toward the whiteboard, checking every angle.

“Were you looking off my notes?” Twilight asked.

“From all the way over here?” Starbeam replied, with a smile.

“… Okay, Mrs. Smarty Pants. Then I suppose you’d want to tell me who wrote the Bill of Rights?”

“Thomas Jefferson.”

“Name one of Neptune’s moons.”

“Triton.”

“Okay, that was a giveaway,” Twilight shrugged, writing on the whiteboard. “But just wait till you are able to calculate the square root of five hundred and forty-six…”

“Twenty-three point three six-six-six four two eight nine one zero nine,” Starbeam replied, her arms behind her head.

SCREECH!

The whiteboard screeched as the marker slid the board violently. Twilight’s eyes went wide, one of them even twitching. Twilight Sparkle quickly turned back toward her daughter.

“How do you know that?!”

“… You were singing in the shower.”

“How could you hear me when it was late at—”

Twilight Sparkle suddenly stopped, realizing what she just walked herself into. She turned toward her daughter, making a face with an eyebrow raised. Starbeam picked herself and made to bolt when Twilight wrapped an arm around her waist and lifted her in her arms. Being the skinny little lass, she was easy for less-than-athletic young Brainiac to lift.

“Starbeam, you are such a little rascal, you know that?”

Twilight then proceeds to rub a fist along Starbeam’s bed of hair, as the latter whined and laughed struggling to get free. They were both having fun, Twilight knowing that Starbeam tended to get into all sorts of mischief in the five years spent together. In some way, she reminded Twilight of her other mom.

DONG! DONG! DONG!

The chime of the clock along the counter draws the pair’s attention.

“Whoop, saved by the bell!” Starbeam replied, squirming out of her mom’s arms. “Gotta go!”

“Settle down, Starbeam!” Twilight giggled. “What’s your hurry?”

“I promised to meet mom at the park today,” Starbeam replied, grabbing her bag. “She said to meet her there after work.”

“Well, so long as you’re not out too late. I have a nice dinner planned tonight.”

“No worries, mom. We’ll be back!”

Starbeam made for the front door and while Twilight cleaned the whiteboard. She grabs her favorite jacket: A light blue jean jacket with a tear on the right sleeve, a blue-and-yellow star was stitched on the back. As Twilight finished cleaning, the latter suddenly remembered something.

“Oh honey, don’t forget your—”

Just as she said that Starbeam’s keys, which were sitting on another shelf by the hall, seemed to motion by themselves and drew themselves to Starbeam, who casually took the keys obliviously. Twilight paused seeing that, blinking for a moment.

“Thanks mom!” Starbeam called out.

Twilight stood silently as Starbeam pocketed her keys, slipped on a pair of sneakers, held the jacket over her shoulder, and made her way through the front door, shutting the door behind her. Twilight took off her glasses for a moment, checking the lens to see if she saw it right. But she could’ve have sworn she saw the keys move all on their own… Perhaps it was a trickle of light or perhaps… Something else.

“What just happened?” Twilight asked herself.

Meanwhile, after closing and locking the front door, Starbeam set her headphones back over her ears, clicking the switch. The blares of 80s rock n roll strummed through her ears, in this case the hit single ‘Don’t Stop Believing’ by Journey. Starbeam slips on her jacket, adjusting the collar to give off the ‘cool girl’ vibe. She soon positions her skateboard, hopped right on, and skipped her way down the sidewalk toward the park. She skids toward a passing truck and ‘hitches a ride’, grabbing the truck by the back so she can roll down the streets. As the truck passes through the town, Canterlot City is alive with activity.

Many of the townsfolk, or city folk (Starbeam often got that confused), were minding their own business on another beautiful day. Some were simply crossing the street, others did so while speaking on their cellphones. By this hour, most of the townspeople left from work or were just going into the local diner to grab a coffee or something small. The truck soon passes one building where Starbeam could see a Zumba class from the window, the class inside sees Starbeam riding by and merely smile and wave as Starbeam does the same.

As the truck, makes a slight turn, Starbeam lets go to continue skating forward. Another car happened to be crossing at the same time, the driver not paying attention because she was answering her phone. Just as Starbeam noticed the approaching car, the car suddenly skids to a halt, the driver leans harshly dropping her phone. It was then she noticed Starbeam skating by, the girl holding an awkward peace sign and seemingly just as surprised. Granted, the driver noticed she nearly ran a red light but still… She looked down and noticed her foot was nowhere near the brakes.

Apart from that rather slight scare, it was a smooth ride for Starbeam Glitter. As she neared the park, there was one particular landmark that ultimately drew Starbeam’s attention: Canterlot High. Her parents have told her about how they met at this school, specifically during the annual Friendship Games (Though she mostly heard the games weren’t as ‘friendly’ back then). Almost every day around this hour or whenever they pass by while riding with her parents on an errand, she’d wonder how it would be if she could attend. Not that she couldn’t learn all the subjects her ‘Mama Twi’ has already taught her, but there was more to the school than she’d ever tell. A sigh escapes her lips, as she paddles her feet faster as the school fades behind her.

Meanwhile, at the park, very few citizens were out and about (Most of whom would prefer to stay at home). In a wide grassy field, standing on a mat, Sunset Shimmer was assuming the ‘tree’ position with her eyes closes and taking deep breathes. Her yoga attire consisting of her old top from her ‘Camp Everfree’ summers, shrunken after several trips to the dryer that her midriff was exposed, and long gray yoga pants. The rolling of wheels skidding on the sidewalk has Sunset lift one eye and form a small smile.

Flowing steadily on the path, Starbeam skid along until she caught site of her mother waiting for her. She stops herself, kicking the skateboard into her grip as she turns off her headphones, and positions them around her neck once more.

“’Sup mom!” Starbeam called out.

“’Sup kiddo!” Sunset called back.

The two girls fist bump each other as a sign of greeting, as Starbeams sets her skateboard aside.

“Sorry for being late. The lessons were murder.”

“I’m sure they were,” Sunset nodded, smirking. “Now how’s about changing into something comfortable; there’s a restroom just at the end.”

“No sweat, mom. BRB.”

Starbeam Glitter proceeds to make her way towards the public restroom not too far from where they were. Sunset Shimmer looks on proudly, admiring the young girl. On one hand, a part of her looks just like her wife, Twilight Sparkle. Yet the choice of attire and her personality remind her of how Sunset was way back then, and still is in some degree. Just the way the two had planned all those years ago… Five years since then.

It didn’t take too long for Starbeam Glitter to change from her usual get-up to her own yoga attire she carried in her backpack. Both her of her gym clothes, the top and the shorts, were dark purple with a yellow stripe (One below the sleeveless top, and one atop the shorts). She assumed a position on a mat right next to Sunset Shimmer’s and they were assuming the ‘easy seat’ positions, their legs crossed and hands on the kneecaps. In unison, they took deep breathes, breathing in and out, letting their chests expand then back. This went on for a minute or two before they assume the ‘half seated twist’, with one leg over the other as they gaze eye-to-eye.

“So, Twilight didn’t give you too much trouble on your schooling?” Sunset asked.

“Heh… It’s more like the other way around,” Starbeam replied, casually. “Not anyone’s fault I don’t feel challenged enough with academics.”

“Well, don’t let Mama Twi hear you say that. She’ll find something to stump you eventually. She’s one of the smartest girls I’ve ever met.”

“Come on, you’re just as smart. I still remember when you explained how you pit yourself against mom in that Decathlon years back.”

“A Decathlon she beat me in. But to be fair, I was ‘close’ to beating your mom that time. The formula was either off or I didn’t have enough time to finish.”

They adjust their bodies and lie down on their stomachs, arching their chests upward into the ‘Baby Cobra’ position. Sunset turns her eyes toward Starbeam, who attempts to hold the position.

“You’re not satisfied with this home schooling, are you?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

“It’s not that I don’t appreciate the effort,” Starbeam Glitter assured. “Quite the opposite: I enjoy our family social period even if it’s mostly school stuff. I know I should feel lucky; most kids aren’t taught this well at home.”

“Well, you do live with two of the smartest women in Canterlot City. What more could school offer?”

“And yet you’re still waiting tables at the sushi place at the mall?”

“Uh no… I am now a ‘chef’ at the sushi place, thank you very much. The benefits are solid, and you always have the best seat in the restaurant.”

Starbeam Glitter nodded with a shrug. But even though Sunset Shimmer could see that her daughter was trying to act cool and chill, she knew her daughter well.

“But that’s not what’s bothering you, is it?” Sunset questioned. “I don’t have to be a mind reader to know; I need you to know you can tell me anything.”

Starbeam took a deep breath and let out a sigh, as they switched to the ‘cow position’, their knees and palms on the mat.

“Mom… Do you think I’m odd?”

“… That’s oddly specific, Star. We hardly see you without those headphones; how can you hear such talk?”

“It’s not really ‘hearing’ per say, but I do read their lips when I pass by. And… I know people ‘talk’, mostly about me.”

“Well Starbeam, we may live in ‘Canterlot City’, but it’s still mostly a small town. And I won’t deny, the folks around here can be a bit small-minded just the same. But never forget that small also refers to being ‘safe’. These are good people, most of our good friends live in this city. They know you’re a good kid just like we do.”

“I suppose… Although sometimes I feel like a fifteen-year-old trapped in a five-year old’s body. I know that doesn’t make any sense.”

“You’ve always been very mature for your age, Starbeam. It doesn’t make you odd, but I’d like to believe it makes you ‘special’.”

Mother and daughter then proceed to get back onto their feet as they now assume the ‘Warrior 1’ position, their hands clasped together high into the air.

“Tell you what, kiddo,” Sunset continued. “If that still bothers you, we can talk this over with your mom at dinner tonight. I’m sure she can offer some ‘food for thought’.”

“… Really? A meal pun?” Starbeam asked, with a smirk.

“Come on, you have to admit it was a little funny.”

“Yeah, yeah…”

The two girls were then setting up for the ‘Warrior 2’ position, thrusting one arm forward…

“HELP! HELP! He stole my purse!”

A cry caught their attention when a man in a hood ran down the path with a maroon purse, a woman rushing after him crying for help. But then, as Starbeam turned towards the man, her arm still out something strange happened. Before her eyes, she saw her hand glow a light purple aura and a force of wind propels against the man, knocking him over with a yelp. The man rolls across the lawn, the purse slipped out of his grip, and he crashed near a tree. Sunset saw what happened as Starbeam looked on with surprise.

Not saying a word, the two rushed toward the fallen thief as the frantic woman went for her purse. Sunset checked on the man, lying on the floor. Fortunately, she found the man wasn’t armed and frantically he was no older than his late teens. Just some harmless hoodlum attempting a petty crime.

“He’s unconscious, but he’ll live,” Sunset told the woman. “Call the police.”

The woman nods with a silent ‘thanks’ before getting her phone from her purse and proceeds to dial the number. Sunset turns back towards her daughter, who looked as if she was in shock.

“I-I-I-I don’t know what happened,” Starbeam stuttered, frantically. “I just saw him running and then my hand… It just glowed… I just…”

“It’s okay, it’s okay,” Sunset reassured, patting her daughter’s shoulder. “You don’t need to fuss; I saw what happened.”

“Wait… Y-You know about this?”

Starbeam turned to Sunset, a surprised look on her face. Her expression was reading ‘What do you know?’ toward her mother and Sunset couldn’t blame her, as if this was the first discovery she made in five years… Five years. Sunset Shimmer sighed, knowing it was bound to come up.

“Starbeam… I want to show you something,” Sunset gestured, extending her hand.

Starbeam looked curiously at her mother’s hand, then back to her eyes. Sunset just nodded, as if silently asking her to trust her mother. Slowly and cautiously, Starbeam reached her hand toward her mother’s. As their hands grasp… Sunset closes her eyes, a glow appears, and Sunset’s powers were able to look into Starbeam’s mind…

Five years ago…

Starbeam Glitter had just been born. She was still a little young unicorn and her mane was not as long as it was back then. She was wrapped in a warm bundle, in her mother’s arms. Only the mom her daughter knew was still a unicorn at the time, she was still recovering from the process lying comfortably in that bed. She was humming a soothing melody to her daughter while she cooed and stretched her tiny arms… Hooves.

But then she heard another sound and the little filly’s eyes seem to turn to an open doorway, two shadows peeked from the doorway. Equine shadows, both having horns while the other had… Wings? She heard her mother, Sunset, shouting in distress towards the other figure.

“She almost died under your watch!” Her mom shouted. “How could you let her go through with this?!”

“She said she wanted it done this way,” The other figure argued. “She didn’t give me much choice.”

That voice… As the baby heard, it sounded like her mother. Yet her mom was holding her, yet her ears weren’t deceiving her. How much did their child know?

“We could’ve lost the baby, Twilight… But more importantly, I could’ve lost my wife!”

“You think I wasn’t aware of that?! I was scared too! I really ‘tried’—”

“Apparently, not hard enough! I trusted you; both of you! You’re lucky they are both alive! If I lose them, so help me… So, help me—”

Her mother’s voice choked, as if she were crying. The other ‘Twilight’ tried to reach toward Sunset, but she casted her gesture away, crying in frustration. And somehow the baby saw and heard their little spat… She may not recall this moment, but it was there… In her head…

Starbeam Glitter gazed at her mother awkwardly, as Sunset continued to hold her hand. But she also seemed to spot tears coming out from Sunset’s eyes.

“Mom? Mom?! MOM!!!”

Starbeam’s shouts seemed to snap Sunset Shimmer back to reality, as she shook her head and released her hold on her daughter’s hand. Seeing the look of concern, Sunset sighed and lightly brushed the tears off her face.

“What was that?” Starbeam asked.

“… That… Was magic?” Sunset choked, clearing her throat.

“Magic?”

“… We should go home now. Your mom and I can explain it together.”

“Mom? She knows too?”

Sunset nodded, understanding how confusing this all seems to Starbeam. She had no doubt she now had a lot of questions, how this strange force is not only affecting her but how much that she… And her mom knows. It had been five years, and while they would’ve waited till their daughter was older, Sunset knew the reality. Their daughter was growing older, more aware, and she deserved to know the truth… Even if it was today.

Stranger Things

It was getting remotely late by the time Sunset Shimmer and Starbeam Glitter made it back to Twilight’s house. The sun was about to set, as the hour of dusk approached, as Sunset Shimmer pulled up along the driveway of their house. Sunset set her car, a 1984 Chevrolet Camaro Z28, with a red paintjob and black roof with her cutie mark symbol on the hood, in park right next to Twilight’s car, a 2013 VW Jetta Sportwagen, it’s body pale, light grayish mulberry with Twilight’s cutie mark symbol on the back. Starbeam picks up her skateboard, seated on the floor of the passenger side, as mother and daughter exit the car and glance toward the house.

“There’s no need to be nervous,” Sunset Shimmer assured.

“I’m not the one who’s nervous,” Starbeam Glitter replied. “Why should I be? It’s not like I’m the only girl in the world who’s about to show a parent that I suddenly have magic powers.”

“That’s exactly just what it is. It’s not like you’ve met someone and have been exchanging numbers… Wait. Have you?”

“What? Noo…! I hardly know anyone…”

Still, just to see the slight blush on her daughter’s cheeks, if only to put her at ease, was more than enough for Sunset to reassure herself (If not her daughter).

“Still… How much you want to bet that mom’s going to freak out?” Starbeam asked.

“Don’t worry about your mom,” Sunset assured. “I’ve known Twilight since the Friendship Games. She may get a little crazy, but I’m sure she’s not going to ‘freak’…”

Several minutes later…

A gasp, which sounded more like a choke, escaped Twilight’s lips, her glasses slanted along her nose and her jaw went wide. Earlier, she was just making final preparations for a vegetarian chili dish, which took about an hour and a few minutes to properly cook, when Sunset came home with Starbeam. The former mentioned that their daughter had something she needed to both say and present before dinner. At first, Twilight didn’t think much of it… Until it happened before her very eyes.

Hovering the dishes and silverware with a light pinkish aura, a similar glow coming from Starbeams hands as she raised her arms over her head, twisting her hands in a circular motion to make them follow a figure eight pattern, Starbeam was performing magic right before her eyes. Sunset Shimmer stood close by, making sure their daughter was able to perform the magic feat without fail. But Sunset didn’t have to say anything, she seemed impressed by how focused Starbeam was, not taking her eyes off the dishes and not even having to strain. It was as if the magic emanating from her hands was effortless as if she had done this a million times… Even if this was her first true display before her parents.

For a while, both parents were speechless, not sure of what to say. But when Sunset saw the look on Twilight’s face, she couldn’t help but form a small smirk as she knew this was exactly how Twilight would react.

“I think it’s safe to say we broke your mom, Starbeam,” Sunset replied.

“N-N-No!” Twilight stuttered. “J-J-Just stunned… Ho-Ho-Ho-How long have you been doing this?”

“I’ve only just discovered this now,” Starbeam answered, never breaking her focus. “It kind of feels like I’ve been doing this magic for… An hour or so… Intentionally.”

To say that both parents were a bit skeptical was an understatement. At this level of magic Starbeam was able to perform, at such an early age, it was too remarkable. Then again, Sunset had told Twilight that in Equestria that baby unicorns had strange magic surges that come and go. But as it seemed, in the case of Starbeam, if she ‘did’ have a surge it hadn’t gone away. Eventually, Starbeam slowly dips her hands arranging the dishes and silverware back onto the family room table… Not a single chip on the plate, a scratch on the glass cups, nor even a dent on either the forks, knives, or spoons. Starbeam let out a sigh, even though not a drop of sweat could be found on her brow.

“Incredible!” Twilight spoke, silently.

“I know, right?” Starbeam asked, brushing her hands. “Heck mom’s shown me a magic trip of her own, some form of mind-reading thing. It was a bit awkward and she didn’t specifically tell me what she saw, but I’m surprised you never told me you married a ‘superhero’.”

“I… Wouldn’t exactly call myself a ‘superhero’,” Sunset replied, humbly. “Though I’m flattered you’d call me as such.”

“What about you Mama Twi? Can you perform any magic tricks?”

Naturally Starbeam was just being curious, as any child would be. But there was no hiding the slight discomfort on Twilight’s face when Starbeam asked her that question. Twilight hoped for a lot of things, that their daughter would be older before revealing anything about her upbringing or at least old enough to understand her parents are not all as they seemed to be. Or the very reason why Starbeam even has magic to begin with, if initially to explain her existing at all. There was just too much to cover.

“It’s a long story,” Twilight replied, quietly.

“Oh… Well, I suppose it can wait,” Starbeam shrugged. “Actually, there is something I always wanted to do.”

Starbeam made her way out to the backyard as Sunset Shimmer quickly followed. Twilight Sparkle sighed as she left the pot of chili on the oven, glad that it was off, so it won’t overheat. She made her way toward the backyard, joining up with Sunset Shimmer and Starbeam in the yard. It wasn’t a big backyard, but there was just enough room for a small garden, so they’d almost never have to shop for vegetables. Starbeam’s attention was turned toward a rock which was somewhat buried amongst the grass, yet the very top was shown.

“You always said how that rock made it frustrating to mow the yard,” Starbeam spoke. “I wonder…”

Taking a deep breath, Starbeam extended her arms toward the rock embedded in the yard, an aura surrounds the stone. Sunset and Twilight look on as their daughter works to lift the miniature bolder out of the yard, the stone shuddering as it struggled to lift out of the grass. Concentrating deeply and slowly lifting her arms as if lifting a weight, Starbeam slowly got the tiny stone to move as it broke free from the grass and lifts toward Starbeam’s eye level. A look of satisfaction is on their daughter’s face, as she successfully lifts the boulder out of the yard.

“Pretty cool, huh mom?” Starbeam asked Twilight. “… Mom?”

Twilight Sparkle wanted to show her daughter she was proud, if not amazed. But the look on her face told a different story. For when she looked at her daughter, as she watched her lift the boulder out of the yard, she saw something else. Her vision switched briefly to a glance of a very familiar demoness, Midnight Sparkle, her dark violet aura glowing over her clawed hands as she cackled maniacally. The sweat poured down Twilight’s brow, as she found herself leaning on the railing of the backyard patio.

“MOM!” Starbeam shouted, rushing toward her mom.

The loss of her focus caused the boulder to drop onto the grass, but all Starbeam could think of is her mother. Sunset, also concerned, rushed over to Twilight’s side catching her as she leaned against her loving wife.

“It’s all right, Starbeam,” Sunset assured. “She’s just fainted. Come on, let’s get her back in the house.”

Each taking her arm, Sunset and Starbeam aided Twilight Sparkle back into the house. As they make their way through the backdoor, still laying on the grass, dark purple lines appear along the stone. In a matter of a few seconds, the boulder instantly split into several pieces witnessed by no one. As if great power didn’t just lift the rock from its former position… But also destroyed it.

It did not take long before Sunset and Starbeam had Twilight Sparkle settled on a single sofa chair in the family room. They had just prepared a bowl of the chili that Twilight was preparing, the aroma of chili powder and ground cumin proved soothing for her nose.

“I’m alright, really,” Twilight assured, taking a spoonful. “I just need to sit quietly for a moment.”

“That was quite a nasty dizzy spell, Twilight,” Sunset spoke.

“Was my magic display really that scary, mom?” Starbeam asked, worried.

“No, no… It has nothing to do with you. It was ‘wonderful’ magic I promise you… It just happens every now and then.”

“That’s the first time it’s happened in months,” Sunset points out. “Did something happen?”

Twilight Sparkle was about to explain herself until…

RING! RING! RING! RING!

Twilight’s cellphone rang off the counter. Sunset Shimmer makes her way over and looks at Twilight’s phone.

“It’s Rainbow Dash!” Sunset replied.

“Oh yes,” Twilight nodded. “Put her on ‘facetime’. She said she’d call tonight.”

Sunset and Starbeam gather around Twilight Sparkle, as the former hands her wife her cellphone. After swiping with her finger and imputing the code, Twilight Sparkle proceeds to answer the call, setting the camera on, as a slightly older Rainbow Dash, her rainbow hair cut into a mohawk, came into view.

“Hiya Twi!” Rainbow called. “Hey Sunset!”

“Hey Rainbow!” Twilight and Sunset answered, putting on a smile.

“I hope I didn’t catch you two at a bad time,” Rainbow replied.

“Oh no, of course not!” Twilight replied. “We’re all just settling down for dinner; worked really hard.”

“Hold on, now.”

Rainbow’s face gets closer to the screen, perhaps a bit too close.

“No way… That can’t be little Starbeam Glitter!”

“Hi Auntie Dash!” Starbeam waved, with a smile. “Sweet haircut!”

“What? This? I just had it done over the weekend, felt I needed something ‘cooler’ to reflect my image. Oh, hold on a sec! Hey Flutters, get over here! Starbeam’s on the phone!”

A commotion is heard from the other end as another figure joins Rainbow Dash and sure enough it’s another of Sunset and Twilight’s old friends. Fluttershy, nearly the same as she was five years ago, albeit with her hair more in a bun and slightly messy. But otherwise, just as pretty all the same.

“Oh, hello Starbeam!” Fluttershy spoke, next to Rainbow Dash. “It’s so good to see you again!”

“It’s great to see you too, Aunt Fluttershy!” Starbeam spoke.

“I take it the shelter’s been keeping you busy?” Twilight asked.

“Oh yes, those little guys are such a handful that it’s almost hard to keep track. But those sweet animals are so dear, they just need firm guidance and proper manners that’s all.”

“Actually, Flutters and I are glad you’re with your moms,” Rainbow told Starbeam. “Because we have a big announcement, we want to tell you guys!”

“Oh really?” Sunset asked. “What’s that?”

“You want to tell them Fluttershy?” Rainbow asked her friend.

“Oh, that’s all right, you can tell them,” Fluttershy offered. “If you’d like to.”

“Tell you what? How about we ask together?”

“All right…”

The two best friends took a deep breath, turned toward the camera, and they each extended a hand, and the trio see makes their eyes widen. For before their ring finger, their friends wore golden rings which can only mean one thing…

“We’re engaged!” They announced.

“No way!” Twilight shouted, excitedly. “Congratulations!”

“That’s so cool, girls!” Sunset nodded. “When did all this happen?”

“So, you remember that guy from the Canterlot Wondercolts Football team I used to date?” Rainbow Dash asked. “The guy with the pie fascination?”

“Soarin’?” Sunset guessed. “I know you two broke up three years ago.”

“… Yeah, ‘that’ happened. I got really bummed out, needed a place to crash, and Fluttershy just happened to invite me over. We talked for a while, hung out, you know the usual stuff. But that’s when I started having these ‘feelings’ spending time with Flutters here and the rest is history.”

“I always had a crush on Rainbow Dash since we were kids at Junior Speedsters Summer Camp,” Fluttershy added on. “But I was always too nervous to express how I felt because I didn’t want to spoil our friendship. It took some baby steps before I finally found the nerve to express my true feelings.”

“’Some’ baby steps?” Rainbow asked, jokingly. “It took you years before we could finally get you a solo on stage without the spotlight chasing you away.”

“Oh, shut up!” Fluttershy giggled. “But yeah… That was true.”

“Well, we are very happy for both of you,” Twilight said, approvingly. “We’ll definitely be coming to the wedding for sure.”

“Speaking of which, you guys pick a date yet?” Starbeam asked.

“Well no, we’re still jumping back and forth on that,” Rainbow Dash replied. “We’re still trying to find a right place we want to hold the venue. But I’ll tell you this much kiddo, as soon as the arrangements are made, our wedding is going to be…”

“Awesome?” Starbeam finished.

“Heh-heh… You girls really raised a special kid, you know?”

“Yeah… More than you can imagine,” Sunset chuckled nervously.

“Well, we’d hate to take up the rest of your time,” Fluttershy said. “We still have all our other friends to share the news with. I know Pinkie is bound to be excited; I just hope she doesn’t go ‘too’ overboard if she starts asking to do the preparations.”

“Heh, knowing Pinkie… Yeah she will,” Rainbow shrugged. “Well catch you later girls! Maybe we’ll talk later; see ya!”

“Bye Dash!” The three said in unison. “Bye Fluttershy!”

“Buh-bye!” Fluttershy smiled and waved.

And just like that, their friends hung up as the screen disappeared. Sunset, Twilight, and Starbeam sighed happily hearing the wonderful news from their friends.

“Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash,” Twilight Sparkle said. “Who would’ve thought they’d end up together?”

“If you had asked me years ago, I wouldn’t have believed it,” Sunset admitted. “But I can see why they make a cute pair.”

“I can’t imagine how surprised they’ll be once they hear of our magic surges,” Starbeam added.

“Well…” Sunset began, scratching the back of her neck.

Starbeam turns her head towards Sunset, her eyes wide with surprise.

“They know about the magic too?”

“More like everyone in town has known about magic going on here. It’s kind of a long story.”

“Well if it has anything to do over why I’m able to do magic, I want to know.”

“I promise we’ll tell you all you want to know,” Twilight assured. “But right now, why don’t you go wash up and change? No sense to ruin your yoga attire over dinner.”

It was then Sunset and Starbeam acknowledged the fact they still had their yoga attire on since leaving the park.

“Yeah, I better get changed too,” Sunset replied. “You just sit comfortably and eat; we’ll be down later.”

“Just don’t take too long,” Twilight smiled.

Sunset chuckled before planting a light kiss on Twilight’s lips before she and their daughter went upstairs. Twilight looks on, before releasing a sigh when they disappear on sight. As she looks down upon her bowl, she suddenly gasps when she saw a pair of fiery eyes looking toward Twilight. She quickly stabs at the dish with her spoon, stirring it up for several seconds. When she eventually stopped, the eyes had disappeared, but Twilight had a sneaking suspicion what was up.

“It can’t be…” Twilight spoke to herself. “Why now?”

Several minutes later…

While Sunset Shimmer was using the bathroom right by the bedroom she shared with Twilight, Starbeam Glitter had just gotten changed into her usual get-up after a warm shower. With a brush in hand, she combs along her white hair attempting to get it straight. Her mind raced with all that’s been going on during the past few hours. One moment she seemed like a regular little girl with two loving parents, next thing she knew she found herself performing magic and add to the fact her parents had known about it (Considering one of her moms claimed to read her mind).

But still, even Starbeam began to wonder… Was this the only time she ever performed magic? Had she actually been doing a few subtle spells but hadn’t suspected anything? Was she so oblivious to her own talents it took stopping a delinquent purse thief to finally get her attention? She tried to concentrate but the sound of rushing water from the bathroom sink distracted her. She places the comb down and turns the knob to shut off the water.

SPLAT! SPLAT!

Suddenly, she saw two drops of a purple liquid drop into the still wet sink, flowing into the water. Starbeam felt something warm and slowly reached up her nose… And felt something wet. Pulling back her fingers, she saw they were soaked in the strange liquid.

“Is this... Blood?” Starbeam asked to herself.

Just as Starbeam turned to the mirror, she drew back with a gasp. Not only did she see her nose bleeding with this strange purple goop, but the right side of her face had blue fire surrounding her right eye as her face seemed to morph. Starbeam reeled back towards the bathroom door, trying to twist the knob opened. But the door handle wouldn’t budge, as if it were frozen in place.

Suddenly, she felt a burning sensation on her hands and slowly lifted them to her face. All at once, purple fingernails start to grow out as she gasped and shuttered at the slow transformation. Suddenly, she could feel a stabbing pain around her entire body. From her shoulders to her chest, even her knees as she wobbled back toward the sink. Falling back onto the counter, she slowly picks herself up staring at her reflection in the mirror.

Breathing heavily, Starbeam was horrified to see a hideous reflection staring back at her. As if it wasn’t scary enough, the face in the mirror smiled sinisterly with sharp teeth. It leaned itself against the glass as it stared toward Starbeam, uttering three words in a frighteningly haunting voice.

“Make… Us… WHOLE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!” Starbeam screamed, closing her eyes.

Starbeam opened her eyes back, as she found herself sitting on the bathroom floor, her back against the wall. Starbeam breathed in and out, trying to regain her breath, sweat poured along her brow as she looked around. But there was none of that liquid on the floor and when she examined herself, looking at her hands and feeling her face, she was still the same as before. Just then, a knock at the door startled her, making her gasp.

“Honey! Are you okay in there?” Sunset asked, from outside.

“Uh… Uh, yeah…” Starbeam stuttered. “I, uh… Just slipped… Yeah, just picking myself up.”

“Hmm… I told you about leaving the mat on the floor. You know those tiles are slippery when they’re wet.”

“Yeah… Definitely got to stop being so careless… Be right down!”

“Okay, just remember we still have that talk about your… Gift. There’s actually more we need to talk about.”

“All right, I’ll be down soon.”

Starbeam looked toward the bottom of the door, watching as Sunset’s shadow disappeared downstairs. Getting herself back on her feet, she took one last look at her reflection in the mirror… To her relief, she was still the same Starbeam Glitter, brushing off a bit of her hair from her eyes. She had no idea what that was about nor even what that creature was. But she had never lost her cool this way in her life.

Thinking it was just all in her head, probably just some stress she’s dealing with, Starbeam decided not to pursue this matter further. Instead, the only focus she wanted to deal with was her circumstance surrounding her newfound magic. She makes for the bathroom door, turns back to the bathroom mirror one last time, then opens the door before leaving. As the door closes behind Starbeam, along the glass shower doors and unbeknownst to her, there appeared to be…

Claw marks…

Family Outing

Much time had passed since that eventful day for Starbeam Glitter and her parents. It had been nearly two days when both Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer discovered that Starbeam Glitter could perform magic, effortlessly even. To this day, they were still trying to figure it out as initially the plan, mostly on Twilight’s part, was merely to use her magic to create life yet even she had not counted on the fact that the magic included nearly ‘all’ of her abilities passed on to her daughter. But so, it came to pass… Their daughter is now gifted with magical abilities.

They had promised that they would explain to Starbeam Glitter about how her powers were possible, add to the town’s awareness of magical properties. While both parents were intent on telling their daughter about it. But for the time being, life returned to normal for the three women. It had even been two days since Starbeam had a frightening vision of some scary woman she saw in the mirror, but she had not told either of her parents about it. Not so much because she was worried or if they’d think she’s crazy, but she didn’t feel there was enough to fully explain what she saw. For the time being, she kept quiet about it until she could understand what this vision was trying to tell her.

On one particular day, Twilight Sparkle treated Starbeam Glitter to another home-schooling session with Sunset Shimmer occasionally helping out with several lessons. As usual, Starbeam Glitter was getting bored with the lessons. Most of the subjects she had already memorized and ironically it had gotten boring to get most of the questions right. If anything, Starbeam should feel lucky being that her teachers are two of the smartest women in town and some would call it an honor to be as smart as them. And yet… And yet Starbeam felt ‘unsatisfied’ with her progress.

These past few days, this did not go unnoticed by the parents as they observed their daughter during their lessons. They recalled what Starbeam suggested about going to an actual school, Sunset Shimmer explained to her wife the discussion they had at the park. But despite having mentioned there’d be hardly anything the school could teach any more than what Starbeam already knows, they did understand what she meant.

One particular day, Starbeam Glitter, with her headphones over her ears, came down from her room for what she expected to be another home school session. As she made her way into the family room, she saw both her mothers, Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer, together. Starbeam Glitter gazed toward both of them before lifting the headphones down toward her neck.

“Well this is new,” Starbeam replied, turning to Sunset. “You requested a personal day just so you can join Twilight’s teachings?”

“Not exactly,” Sunset shook her head.

“Sunset and I have decided that for today we’re doing something different,” Twilight Sparkle explained. “We’ve decided to go on a little trip and we’re inviting you to come with us.”

“Where are we going?” Starbeam asked, curiously.

“It’s just a little drive out of town,” Twilight explained. “No need to pack, just felt like we should get out of the house for a while.”

“Sounds good to me.”

“Great!” Sunset spoke. “Now you just get dressed; we’ll be leaving in a few minutes.”

Starbeam Glitter nodded, noting how she was still wearing her night clothes. Without hesitation, she makes her way upstairs while her two parents look on from their seats on the couch. Then, they turn toward each other, the two being the only ones who know what the purpose of this trip was. Knowing that where they are going, this was just what their daughter needed.

A short while later, the three women were on the open road beyond the town borders and into the open countryside. They rode together in the family Sportwagen, Twilight Sparkle at the wheel with Sunset Shimmer on the passenger side, while their daughter, Starbeam, was buckled in the back watching the views from the window. Starbeam wasn’t told specifically as far as where they’d be going today, but it did not matter all the same. Starbeam had grown rather restless being mostly at home all day when she was skating around town or at the park. It was always nice to get out with her parents, giving they don’t often travel together.

Eventually, after a lengthy drive, they manage to reach their destination. Pulling into a tiny parking lot, the family Sportwagen pulled up toward a hiking trail, a wooded area known for it’s wide open fields and mountains. One by one, all three women step out of the car taking a moment to stretch out their limbs after sitting in the car for heaven knows how long.

“When you say we’d go on a field trip, you weren’t kidding,” Starbeam remarked.

“There’s a reason for us to be here,” Sunset replied. “Plus, I thought we could use a bit of fresh air for where we’re going.”

Taking Sunset’s word for it, Starbeam takes a glance toward the start of the trail before looking around. They noticed that apart from them, there weren’t that many other cars at this hour except perhaps for one. Though how long the folks before them have been in this area, she couldn’t say for sure. Together, all three took their first steps on the trail crossing into the quiet wood with the only light stemming from the sun’s rays barely piercing through the trees.

Forty five minutes had gone by since they first started the trek together. There wasn’t much wildlife to see, either because the animals were still asleep, or they preferred to stay as far from a public trail as possible. At one point, they came upon a fork in the road though one part of the trail was where the extreme hikers would go. But for today, Starbeam’s mothers had something else in mind as they took the opposite trail, noting the number of miles they’d still have to trek to get to where they need to be. And while it was a rather hot summer spring day, they were fortunate that the tall trees were able to provide some shade from the sun.

Finally, after climbing a rather steep hill, trekking up the rocky steps, they would eventually reach the very top where Starbeam was greeted to an incredible sight: Canterlot City, in full view. Aside from their beautiful home just near the center of town, several other monuments caught their eye. From the Amphitheater where the ‘Battle of the Bands’ took place to the Movie studio; they even saw an observatory sitting on a hill overlooking the city. It was a beautiful sight, especially when the sun was cast so that the sun’s rays shone along all the buildings, the windows sparkling like diamonds.

“Wow…” Starbeam gasped.

“Oh yes, that’s how I thought when Sunset first took me up here,” Twilight Sparkle replied. “We’d come up here to reflect when you were still a baby, Starbeam.”

“You know why we chose now to bring you up here?” Sunset asked.

Starbeam turned towards Sunset Shimmer, silently shaking her head ‘no’.

“You asked once about how such an ordinary city like what you see would know anything about magic. Well believe it or not, that’s just how this city used to be: Just an ordinary, run of the mill place.”

“What changed?” Starbeam asked.

Sunset Shimmer took a deep breath, as she turned back toward the city.

“Years ago, when I was younger, I came to Canterlot City for a ‘change of scenery’ so to speak. Of course, I was a much different woman by then and I hate to admit it… I wasn’t the nicest woman in the world.”

“Like one of those Queen Bee stereotypes in those family sitcoms we’d watch?” Starbeam asked.

“Well… Yes and no, I was ‘far’ worse I’ll tell you that. The worst part is that I would have stayed that way had it not been for a group of girls and… A very special friend who taught me that there is a better way. But sure enough, my presence in this city consequently paved way to a strange force that would turn this whole city upside-down.”

“Kind of makes it sound like you came from another planet or something,” Starbeam joked, light-heartedly.

“Well, you wouldn’t be any further from the truth,” Twilight Sparkle replied. “It was so strange how these strange magical occurrences have been happening, especially during this ‘Battle of the Bands’ event many years ago. I was so curious that the major reason I joined my old Crystal Prep students was so I could investigate these magical occurrences where the source was stronger.”

“Like a generator that concocts magic?” Starbeam asked.

“Actually… ‘A portal’,” Twilight corrects.

This really drew Starbeam’s interest as they take their seat on the hilltop. But while their in the middle of talking, they don’t realize that the green grass they are sitting on suddenly starts to brown as if someone had been spraying this region. Nor did they notice some bark on the nearby trees start forming frost despite the fact it was still warm out.

“It was my reason to believe that this portal served as a gateway between our world and one realm different from our own,” Twilight explained. “A place where magic is an ever abundant force, a stream of energy that controls the weather, grows the plants, and is even used for everyday activities. Eventually, this magic started to leak out thus granting the people in this city such power. Including your mother, myself, and our friends.”

“Like my magic?” Starbeam wondered.

“Technically, magic varies from one to another,” Sunset explained. “Like my magic for example, it grants me telepathic abilities, to look into the thoughts and minds of those I come in contact with. Even your mother was able to use magic at some point.”

“You did?” Starbeam asked, turning to Twilight.

“’Used to’ is more like,” Twilight sighed. “Not to say I was very good at it; I mostly wanted to study the magical energy entering our city. At first, I merely sought to understand how it all works. But then when I started using magic myself, it wasn’t so much knowing about ‘how’ it works, it was about understand ‘why’ magic works.”

“Would you be able to show me a spell?” Starbem asked.

“… Unfortunately, I can’t,” Twilight answers, regretfully.

“You see Starbeam, magic is a very complicated subject,” Sunset explained. “Those who are able to use magic come in two groups. There are those who seek to use magic for good, and then there are those who seek something to gain. On that note, we faced a dark force that threatened to use its power to hurt the defenseless. It took our combined weight of our magic to confront and defeat the darkness… In the end the results proved costly.”

“While your mom was able to regain her magic… Mine I’m afraid will never come back.”

“Oh…” Starbeam sighed. “I’m sorry…”

“There’s no need to be sorry,” Twilight assured. “Because this story does come with a happy ending, one that involves you especially.”

Just as Twilight was about to continue, she suddenly felt something cold touch the tip of her nose. Slowly raising a fingertip to her face, she brushed her finger toward the spot and felt something cold and wet. She looks at her finger and sees… Melted snow. Just then, she notices snowflakes start to fall from all around drawing the others attention. As they look around, feeling the snow fall on them, they look up to see large black clouds covering the sun-filled sky and snowing before them.

“Snow?” Twilight questioned.

“That can’t be,” Sunset said, “Winter was over months ago!”

The two women then turn toward Starbeam, who looks from one to another.

“Don’t look at me! I’m not the one doing this!”

“Whatever the case… This isn’t natural weather,” Sunset observed. “I’ve got a bad feeling about this.”

“Me too!” Twilight agreed. “Come on, we must return to the car.”

The three women start to turn back down the way they came up… When suddenly a huge gust of icy wind swooshed from out of nowhere, nearly knocking the girls back. Folding an arm over their eyes, to keep the snow away, they stay as close together as possible keeping each other cold against a blistering breeze that seem to cut them like knives. It got to a point where the wind was so thick, they could barely see a few feet in front of them.

Through the howling winds and brushing snow, Starbeam barely had one hand clasping Twilight’s hand while Sunset lead the way. But then all of a sudden, in the midst of all the howling, she thought she heard another voice. A demonic feminine voice whispering a very eerie tune…

“When the golden sun doth rise… Fills with shining light the skies…”

Starbeam looked around, her eyes widening and trying to adjust to the snow. She saw a passing shadow brush through the wind, but it was too quick to make out. It frightened Starbeam as she tried to keep walking beside her parents.

“Then you’ll fade away from sight… Shine no more ‘till comes the night…”

That song was just so eerie, so frightening. And the shadow kept zooming around them from side to side, as if some monster were stalking the group… Specifically her. She had no idea what happened next. The melody was so repetitive, and it kept ringing in her ears, she tried to cover her ears with the headphones around her neck, but they had slipped and fell into the ground buried in the rising snow. Crying out, she dug desperately in the ground trying to find them all the while that song kept going. So much, she tried vainly to block it out with her hands over her ears.

“Twinkle, twinkle, little star… How I wonder where you are!”

“SHUT UP!!!!” Starbeam cried.

Starbeam eventually hurled her arms out, firing bursts of magical aura all over the area. She tried to hit the source of the singing, aiming for the passing shadows. But not once did she come close to making contact. It was driving her crazy, her magic firing out of control. As if mocking her efforts, it kept calling her name.

“Starbeam… Starbeam… I’m gonna get you… I’m gonna get you…”

“GO AWAY!!! LEAVE ME ALONE!!!”

“Starbeam… Starbeam…”

Crying out, Starbeam kept shooting her magic into the sky at one point it scathed against a tree, slicing a bit of the bark off. She kept looking around desperately, until cold hands clasped her shoulders and she turned around with a scream. But it was only Twilight Sparkle, who tried to calm her daughter.

“Starbeam… Starbeam, it’s okay!” Twilight cried out. “It’s okay, I’m right here… You don’t have to be scared!”

“MOM!!!” Starbeam cried, pressing into her shoulder. “MOMMY!!!”

“It’s okay! I’m right here; I’m not leaving your sight! We can get through this!”

Suddenly, Starbeam heard a crackling noise and looked up. A tall tree, the one her magic hit, was slowly starting to come down. And it was heading right toward the pair.

“MOM! LOOK OUT!!!”

Reacting fast, Starbeam shoved her mother aside and fell back, just as the tree landed with a ‘CRASH!’ Next thing Starbeam knew, she was rolling down a tiny hill, head-over-heels, until she hits a rock on the side of her head. And she lay there in the cold completely unconscious. Her vision started to get hazy, everything starting to get dark. Not knowing if her mother is okay or any of her parents, she laid there cold and frozen all while hearing that malicious voice…

“Come home, Starbeam… Make us whole… Make us whole…”

Starbeam could no longer fight it; before she knew it, she fell completely into the darkness.

“Let go, Little Star… Come home…”

Truth & Consequence

Darkness… So devoid of any form of life… And so cold. A thick mist swept this featureless landscape from where Starbeam Glitter stood, as her vision tried to adjust to the endless barrage of blackness around her. She felt the chill crawl around every portion of her body, she tried to warm herself up with her own bare hands, but they were just as cold, like she had been holding a large block of ice. The only light stemmed from her hands, which glowed a bright aura yet barely extending a few inches.

Starbeam felt utterly alone… Not another soul to be seen. No matter where she looked, all she could see is the darkness… Endless darkness. If this was meant to be how death feels like, Starbeam had never felt more terrified in all her life. But if she weren’t dead, what could be worse for her?

“Starbeam… Starbeam…”

A gasp escaped her lips, her breath made visible due to the fog. She spun around, wandering aimlessly for the source of the voice. The echo rumbled about the dark room and no matter how hard Starbeam looked, her eyes could not pierce through the darkness. Neither could she find the source of the voice bellowing toward her. And she could barely take a step, as if her feet were frozen upon the floor leaving her petrified.

All at once, she felt an icy chill running behind her neck making the young girl tremble. Slowly, she arched her neck behind her, anxiously turning her body as stiffly as a ballerina figure on a music box. And before her gaping eyes, her jaw trembling, floating above her was a frightening sight. Midnight Sparkle, though she did not know her name, facing her with only the left side of her figure. But Starbeam cannot forget the very sight of this frightening demoness.

Her hair was purple with a pinkish streak, floating in the air. Aqua fire surrounded her eye and a glowing turquoise horn with a black magical aura sprouted from her forehead. A black, feathery wing flapped and slightly flowed, complete with a long, purple tail. But what really frightened Starbeam was how similar she looked like her mother, Twilight Sparkle, even her own dress showed off the colors of the star mark on some of mother’s clothes. She did not turn toward the little girl surrounded by her own aura, but her eye was constantly watching her as a grin began to form showing her pearly whites.

“Who are you?” Starbeam asked, her voice echoing.

But Midnight Sparkle did not answer right away. Only her heavy breathing escaped her lips, echoing along the walls and tickling Starbeam’s ears uncomfortably. Her breath swirled through the icy fog in the darkness, as Starbeam Glitter eyed her cautiously.

“Who are you?!”

“Starbeam…” Midnight spoke, sinisterly. “I came for you…”

Starbeam tried to concentrate, trying to channel a strong aura from her hands to blast the mysterious woman… But nothing happened. The only aura from her hands were faint, as if only to serve as a small light and nothing more. And yet, as Starbeam looked toward the woman who never once moved apart from floating nor turned her face fully, the young girl couldn’t take her eyes off the demoness. No matter how much she wanted to turn, her eyes seemed entranced.

“Do I know you?” Starbeam asked.

“No…” Midnight whispered. “No… But I do know you…”

Eventually, Midnight Sparkle descended down toward the ground as if gravity were finally weighing her down as the demoness flapped her wing. But she made no sound when her feet, covered in banded pink shoes, touched the surface of the floor. She finally made a full turn toward Starbeam Glitter, and she gasped when she saw Midnight’s full form.

Half of Midnight’s face and her upper body had morphed, as if parts of her were drifting into the fog that flowed between them. There was no exposed tissue… No bones… No muscle… No flesh to be seen. Just… The emptiness. The whisper of the night, the air unseen when left untouched… Only three quarters of Midnight’s entire body were shown.

“You have no idea what it took me to reach you…” Midnight Sparkle spoke. “But I am pleased we can finally meet… Face-to-face, so to speak.”

Starbeam Glitter says nothing as Midnight Sparkle circles around the little girl, the lass unable to move as if she were a statue. Midnight examines the girl thoroughly, as if she were studying her. Starbeam couldn’t bear to look at her, being that she had only half a face and half a body.

“You have your mother’s eyes…” Midnight Sparkle continued. “Among many… Many features…”

“Are you going to hurt me?” Starbeam asked.

“No… Even as powerful as you are, you are of no interest to me. Too small, in certain places… I always preferred ‘older’ women…”

“… How do you know my mom?”

“I know everything about her… She’s my ‘other’ half, in a sense. I would not exist without her… Just as ‘you’ would not exist… Without her…”

Starbeam Glitter stared at Midnight Sparkle, who as frightening as she appears the young girl felt entranced. As if she were under some form of hypnosis, unable to blink even as the tears streamed down her eyes. And Midnight Sparkle hovered over the girl, eyeing her closely… Very closely.

“You’re doubting me…”

“… I’m sorry… I want to go…”

“No need to leave… Yet…”

“… But my parents…”

“Do you even know how connected we are, you and I?” Midnight Sparkle asked. “Can you even comprehend why you were gifted with powers and yet only ‘one’ of your parents can still wield magic? Twilight Sparkle gave it all up… Because of you… Because you ‘exist’.”

It hurt to move but Starbeam Glitter managed to move her head side to side, trying to deny the monster’s words.

“You were not content with the power she cast aside, in a vain attempt to draw me away from her… But I can ‘never’ leave, not so long as she still feels pain… Everything she’s lost… All for ‘you’ to live…”

“… You’re lying…”

“Am I? I was obliged to come to you; I was obliged to show I still exist… Look at me!”

Midnight Sparkle got up in Starbeam’s face, pointing directly toward the missing half. The side of her face that was nothing but flowing mist drifting in the darkness, pointing with her only remaining claws. Her manic expression scared the poor girl but there was nothing she could do; she felt so helpless, beyond any control.

“I lose a bit of me to be part of you… You exist because I still exist… Your mother’s attempt to use her magic to drive me from her makes everything worse… The fallouts… The hiding… All because they waste their youth just for ‘you’ to live… But there is a remedy… One that will solve both of our problems…”

With her only hand, Midnight Sparkle brushed one of her nails along Starbeam’s cheek, brushing off the single hot tear streaming off. She takes the nail to her lips and sucks the tear as Starbeam looks on silently.

“Make me whole, Starbeam… Make… Me whole…”

Midnight Sparkle reached out to take Starbeam Glitter, inches away from touching her hand. When all of a sudden, a bright light shone in the darkness as Midnight violently turned her head. The wave of light rushed over toward Starbeam, giving her a sense of calmness and peace. A voice echoes through her head.

“Wake up, Starbeam… Wake up…”

“Curse that, wretched—” Midnight growled, folding an arm over her eyes.

As Starbeam felt drawn toward the lights, Midnight’s voice still echoed a final warning toward her.

“You are nothing, without me, Starbeam… You are just ‘writing’ on parchment… The enchantment in a stream… Without these things… Without me… You are nothing… I will take back what’s rightfully mine, even if I must shed innocent blood… Come to me, Starbeam…”

“Come to me…”

“Starbeam… Starbeam… Please wake up…”

A soothing voice… A warm hand upon hers… All the senses returned to life as Starbeam’s sight readjusted. She felt her cold body wrapped in a heavy blanket; her hand grasped with a soft hand. As Starbeam looked up, she gazed into the eyes of her mother… Sunset Shimmer… Her fiery hair in the darkness and right beside her, her other mother… Twilight Sparkle.

“Mom…” Starbeam whispered, groaning.

“Shh… Easy now, you hit your head hard,” Sunset whispered, soothingly. “We barely made it back to the car through all that snow.”

“We were so worried you wouldn’t wake up,” Twilight added. “We would’ve called for a hospital, but you were muttering… Like you were talking to someone.”

Sunset removed a rag off Starbeam’s head, showing a nasty bruise from her fault. Handling with care, Sunset proceeds to apply a fresh rag and carefully wraps around the spot.

“It was… So cold…” Starbeam spoke. “The snow… I didn’t—”

“We know that wasn’t you,” Twilight assured. “We have no idea how that happened; by the time we left, the weather report said it vanished as quickly as it came.”

“We nearly lost you for a moment,” Sunset said. “Twilight said you were shouting at someone; that someone was trying to get to you.”

Starbeam turned away for a moment, realizing that it was not a dream. But how could she tell them about this monster she saw? What could she say about a monster who claims to be a part of the lives of her family? A part of her… None of it made sense.

“Starbeam, I know something is bothering you,” Sunset spoke. “I need you to assure me you can tell me anything. We just want to know you are okay.”

Still, Starbeam’s eyes looked down as if whether whatever was bothering her was tough to talk about. Sunset nodded understandingly and just stood up from the bed. The two mothers were about to leave the bedroom to let her rest, until…

“Actually…” Starbeam spoke up. “Something has been bothering me; for a while actually.”

“What is it, dear?” Twilight asked.

Starbeam Glitter took a deep breath before she continued. She may not have felt up to talking about ‘Midnight Sparkle’, especially if she could be watching her at any time. But there was something on her mind, something from long ago, that something deep down told her needed to be brought up.

“Did you guys… Ever have a fight?” Starbeam asked. “Over me?”

“… Recently?” Twilight asked, curiously.

“No… I mean it sounds crazy, but…,” Starbeam answered, before turning to Sunset. “I had this dream… I saw you… And it sounded like you were arguing… With mom…”

It was difficult for Starbeam to put it in words, trying to explain how she could possibly remember such an argument if it were years ago. But as Sunset heard each word from their daughter, she nodded understandingly. She knew what she was trying to describe, as she saw it in Starbeam’s memories. But whether Starbeam understood that or not, it seemed only now she decided to bring up something she had been carrying for years.

“I know what you’re talking about,” Sunset spoke.

Twilight Sparkle turned toward Sunset Shimmer, who merely nods with reassurance. Together, they make their way back toward Starbeam’s bed, each taking a seat by each side of her. Starbeam makes herself comfortable, adjusting the two pillows for her to lean on as she listened attentively to her mom’s story.

“I did have an argument, but it was ‘never’ with your mother,” Sunset reassured. “You see Starbeam, you were not born a normal girl. As a matter of fact… You weren’t human when you came to our world.”

To say that Starbeam Glitter was confused was an understatement, even when her blank expression seemed hard to read. But she allowed her mother to continue, at least to keep her mind occupied.

“You weren’t just gifted with magical energy; you were born because of magic… Your mother’s magic. But in order to do so, we sought advice from a very old friend of mine, who in a way is like your mother but not at the same time. The biggest difference being was that she wasn’t just a Princess of a magical kingdom, she was a pony… Like me… And you.”

“… Me?” Starbeam asked, surprised. “I… I’m a pony?”

“It’s hard to understand, I know,” Sunset nodded. “But in that world, there were no human beings. The majority of the land is run by three different kinds of ponies: The Earth, the Pegasus… And Unicorns. There was this process where a unicorn would have to use a great amount of their magic that makes creating life possible, but it’s a very dangerous procedure… One that almost killed your mother.”

“Was mom a unicorn too?”

“Oh no,” Twilight Sparkle answered, shaking her head. “No, I had magic that’s true… But I wasn’t a unicorn. I came to that magical place to seek advice from the princess and it was there that the procedure took place. At first, we agreed to split the magic between myself and the princess, but…”

“She chose instead to give all of her magic up,” Sunset cut in. “I admit when I first found out, I was angry with my friend for even allowing this to happen. But I was mostly mad because… I was afraid I’d lose your mother and the whole thing would’ve been for nothing. You must understand, it’s never been done before… We just never predicted that you would be able to actually use magic. I hope this isn’t too upsetting.”

Starbeam laid there silently for a moment. On one hand, she would have been angry about her whole upbringing being a lie. One being that she wasn’t born a human or being one of the few to control magic especially. And yet, in the non-traditional means of absorbing this information, she was more… Confused than angry. It was so much for even this very mature young girl to take, considering the circumstances.

“What was I like?” Starbeam asked, quietly. “As a pony?”

Twilight Sparkle smiled warmly, placing a gentle hand along Starbeam’s shoulder.

“You were the most beautiful baby unicorn I have ever seen in my life,” Twilight Sparkle answered. “I knew that the moment we saw you, when I first saw life in your eyes, you were meant to be very special. Whether as a pony or a human girl, you are the daughter that I wanted to share with your mother, and I wouldn’t want it any other way.”

“But… Back at the trail… I lost control,” Starbeam admitted. “What if it happens again even if I get older? You almost—”

“What happened was not your fault, we promise you,” Sunset assured. “It was scary what happened but none of us got hurt. We may not understand what happened… But we will help you get through this somehow. It’s better we were told of your concerns now than never.”

“We’ll leave things right here for now,” Twilight concluded. “You should rest up, you deserve it… Oh! I almost forgot.”

Twilight Sparkle then got up from the bed, as their daughter watch her approach the corner of her bedroom. Twilight Sparkle then made her way toward the counter and picked up something very familiar to her daughter: Her red cordless headphones.

“My headphones!” Starbeam gasped, quietly.

“I found them when the snow disappeared,” Twilight replied. “The fact that they are still in one piece is a miracle. Thought you might like to have it back.”

Starbeam slowly takes the headphones from her mom’s grip, looking over the piece of engineering in the palm of her hands. She then places them on the sheets and proceeds to wrap her arms around her mother.

“Thank you…”

“Don’t mention it, little one,” Twilight smiled, hugging her back.

“Now get some sleep,” Sunset spoke. “We’ve all got a big day tomorrow.”

Sunset plants a warm kiss upon Starbeam’s forehead as the two parents made their way toward the bedroom door, watching their daughter as Twilight closed the door behind them. The door did not close all the way though, as a tiny crack was more than enough to shine a bit of light into her room. Starbeam noted how dark it had gotten outside, that she truly had been out for a countless amount of time. And Starbeam laid there upon the bed, coming to terms with a part of her past she had not expected to discover.

“I was a unicorn…” Starbeam thought. “Suddenly, it all makes sense… Or does it?”

Before Starbeam tucked herself into bed, she heard a commotion outside and slowly stepped out from beneath the sheets. Her feet slightly creaked on the floor, but she did her best to take lighter steps as she creaked open her bedroom door. Making her way down the hall, she takes a few steps down the stairs till she could just see the living room near the center of the stairs. She sat on the steps and listened, as a conversation took place between her parents.

“… We have to discuss this with her at some point,” Twilight Sparkle said. “You and I both know there’s something else going on; that snow, I have a gut feeling that ‘she’ is back…”

“What would I possibly have to say?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “She didn’t help us the first time Midnight Sparkle tried to take advantage of you; what makes you think she’ll help us now?”

“Sunset… It’s been five years since we’ve last seen her. I know you’re still upset with her about that day, but it wasn’t your fault... And it’s certainly not her fault either. If you want someone to blame, blame it on me! I’m the one who convinced her to let me do this.”

“You know I would never do that! That’s unfair of you to ask me!”

“Then it’s ‘also’ unfair for you to care for me, yet not do the same for her. She was your friend long before you ever met me. We may be completely different as far as our upbringing, but there’s a part of me that reflects the same as Twilight. She was there to help us when we wanted Starbeam, who’s to say she won’t help her again?”

Starbeam could hear a sigh escape from Sunset’s lips, while the former simply tried to keep quiet. She knew this conversation would come up, but she tried to make sure they didn’t know she was listening. Still, being curious, she had to know what they’d do.

“Look… All I’m asking you is to at least ‘try’ reach out to her, tell her what’s going on. If what I fear is true and Midnight might attempt to use our daughter to get to me, then my worst fear is coming true. We need to make sure she’s protected; we need Twilight’s help more than ever. If you won’t do it for myself, at least do it for Starbeam. I don’t want to lose her; you don’t want to either.”

“… Okay Twi,” Sunset relented. “You win. I’ll talk to her.”

Starbeam let out a deep breath as she stood up onto her feet, eventually climbing back up the stairs. As she made her way back to the bedroom, she saw the bathroom door open… And Midnight Sparkle’s half face looking at her from the bathroom window. Starbeam didn’t say a word, but she glared at the demoness… While she in turn merely returned a silent sinister grin. Starbeam never took her eyes off her until she made her way toward the bedroom door and shut the door behind her.

Meanwhile, Sunset Shimmer had opened a drawer in the bedroom she shared with Twilight Sparkle. She looks at the old book, the symbol of her cutie mark on the cover, with a star on the right side. Sighing to herself, Sunset Shimmer opens to the last page and grabs a pen from the counter. And for the first, in five years since, she began to write an entry.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

How have you been? Good? Well… These past five years have been good for us too. Twilight and I couldn’t be happier, we’re raising a beautiful healthy baby girl who is slowly becoming a bright young woman. She is so smart, Twilight… So smart…

I know we haven’t spoken in a long time, but I want you to know I was never mad at you. I was just so scared, not just for Twilight… But for our daughter. If something went wrong, if ‘anything’ went wrong, if I lost the two most important people of my life… I’d break. I’d break so badly that I might never recover. I know I should’ve told you this sooner, but I really wanted the time to think… I fear now there is no time.

I’m worried about Starbeam, we think something is haunting her and we have reason to believe Midnight is targeting her. Somehow Starbeam is able to control an insane amount of magic and it’s drawing her attention. We really need your help more than ever; I would never ask this of you if it wasn’t important. I wouldn’t blame you if you’ve given up on me though, I realize I can still be a jerk especially the way I acted. But my daughter… She’s everything to us…

I hope to hear from you as soon as you can.

Your faithful student,
Sunset Shimmer

After finishing the entry, Sunset Shimmer slowly closed the book and put the pen back on the counter. Just as she went toward the drawer to return it, slowly walking across the room, the book suddenly glowed in her hands. Her eyes widening, Sunset quickly opened the book and sure enough…

I never gave up on you, Sunset.

Now tell me… How may I help you?

Shrouding Darkness

A few minutes had passed in Twilight’s household, as Twilight Sparkle herself sat on a singular leather chair in the living room. Twilight was dressed comfortably in a violet t-shirt with matching sweatpants for the evening. While Sunset Shimmer was upstairs contacting the Twilight Sparkle in Equestria and their daughter, Starbeam Glitter, was in her room sound asleep, Twilight passed the time reading a book under the lamplight. It was quiet in the household, somewhat peaceful even.

THUMP!

Suddenly, Twilight Sparkle heard a noise drawing her attention toward the ceiling. Twilight kept quiet, waiting to hear if it would happen again.

THUMP! THUMP!

Slowly closing the book and placing it on the couch, Twilight Sparkle slowly got up to investigate. The noise was coming from upstairs, that much she could tell. But it was not coming from the bedroom she shared with Sunset Shimmer. That sound seemed to come from the other side… Near Starbeam’s room. Twilight Sparkle slowly makes her way towards the staircase, keeping a close eye on the floor.

THUMP! THUMP!

She could then hear a groaning noise coming from their daughter’s room, as if there was a struggle. Twilight’s concerns grew as she slowly made her way up the stairs one step at a time.

“Starbeam!” Twilight called. “Starbeam, is everything okay up there?”

But answer there came none, barely any words. Nothing more but the grunts and groans as if there was a commotion stemming within her bedroom. On one hand, perhaps Starbeam just simply turned the television up too loudly. But no… These were not the noises stemming off those shows Twilight would forbid her daughter to watch. No… There was something going on and Twilight wasn’t sure what to make of it.

Twilight Sparkle had just reached the top of the stairs, her eyes toward Starbeam’s bedroom door… When a hand taps her shoulder, and she twists to the side with a gasp.

“Twilight!” Sunset spoke. “Twilight, take it easy!”

“Sunset!” Twilight replied, catching her breath. “It’s just you!”

“Of course it’s me. I heard some noises down the hall and I came to check it out.”

“You too? It sounded as if it came from Starbeam’s room.”

The two girls turn toward Starbeam’s bedroom door, noting how quiet it was all of a sudden. Eyeing toward each other, they slowly make their way toward Starbeam’s door. Sunset lifts her hand and proceeds to knock on the door.

“Starbeam!” Sunset called out. “Starbeam, it’s us! Is everything all right in there?”

But again, there was no answer. But as Sunset cautiously leaned against the frame of the door, she swore she heard heavy breathing. Sunset knocks on the door one more time.

“Starbeam, we know something’s wrong! Open the door or we’re coming in!”

But after a couple seconds, when they didn’t hear their daughter approach the door, Sunset turns toward Twilight Sparkle who slowly nods with determination. Gripping the door handle, Sunset slowly and cautiously turns the knob. She proceeds to push the door open; their heads peek in for a good look.

It is very dark inside Starbeam’s bedroom, the hint of light from the half-moon barely illuminated part of the room. Twilight reaches over and flicks the light switch. But no matter how many times she flips the switch, the lights won’t come on despite the fact the rest of the house works. But as they look around, their eyes were able to see the chaos within their daughter’s room. Drawers hung open, clothes thrown about, and books flung all over.

The two women eyed around the room nervously, silently wondering as to what just happened. Twilight Sparkle then points to a hulking figure lying atop the bed, covered from head-to-toe under the sheets. The figure doesn’t seem to move, not even breathing, merely lies there deathly quiet. Twilight Sparkle silently enters the room first, while Sunset Shimmer looks out from outside the room. Twilight steps carefully over the discarded clothes, her eyes never leaving the figure on the bed praying to herself that it’s not their daughter.

“Starbeam?” Twilight whispered.

At the very edge of the bed, Twilight Sparkle looks over the figure with great concern. She slowly lifts her hand along the sheet. Sunset Shimmer looks around the room, as if attempting to investigate what was going on minutes ago. Twilight’s fingers carefully grasp the sheet, pulling it ever so slowly. After taking a deep breath, Twilight hurls the sheets back only to find…

Nothing… The pillows were still in place, but where the hulking figure would be lying the spot on the bed was bare. There was not even an indication that a figure was lying there nor did the bed appear to have been used for some time. It was a shocking site, as she nervously wondered what was going on.

“Twilight…?” Sunset began.

SLAM!!!

Before Sunset Shimmer finished her question, the bedroom door slammed in Sunset’s face, seemingly by itself. As Twilight Sparkle quickly turned around, the locks on the doorknob twist before clicking into the locking position. Before Twilight Sparkle could react, suddenly the thin sheets of the bed thrust off the mattress and start to wrap around Twilight, causing her to scream and shout. From outside, Sunset Shimmer banged against the door, twisting the doorknob, but it wouldn’t open.

“Twilight! What’s going on?!” Sunset shouted, banging on the door. “Twilight, Starbeam! Open the door! GIRLS!!!”

“Sunset!!!” Twilight shouted.

Suddenly, one of the sheets twists around Twilight’s mouth, covering her cries for help. Twilight muffled trying to remove the gag off her mouth when Twilight was suddenly thrust backward onto the bed. The sheets and the covers, as if by magic, start to wrap around Twilight’s arm’s and legs stretching and bonding them. No matter how hard Twilight Sparkle tried to turn, she couldn’t lift herself free as she wriggled like a worm on the bed. She was able to lift her head up just enough to see a hand reach out in the darkness, a dark violet aura around it.

“Surprise…” A familiar voice whispered, sinisterly. “Did you miss me? Because I missed you…”

Twilight’s eyes widen as that awful noise echoed in her ears, she muffled and turned trying to twist away. The light starts to fade as she eyes to the side, as yet another aura wraps around the blinders drawing them down over the window. Darkness now completely covers the room; the only light is the violet aura around the clawed hand motioning the blinders down. The hand proceeds toward the bound Twilight Sparkle, who shakes at the soundless motion the figure in the dark made. As if the she-demon herself was floating off the floor, rather than walking.

But as the demoness got closer, Twilight Sparkle expected to see Midnight Sparkle… But instead, her eyes went wide with shock. Before her eyes, sitting atop her chest, it was her five-year-old daughter Starbeam Glitter, except blue flames surrounded her glowing eyes, a horn protrudes from her forehead, her clothes were darker and torn, and her fingernails were elongated.

“Do you believe in me now? Little Star… Is mine!”

Twilight Sparkle screamed through her gag, shaking her head, and trying to break of her bonds, refusing to believe it was Midnight Sparkle talking through her daughter. Midnight Sparkle, through Starbeam Glitter, merely stared at the helpless woman…

SLAP!!!

One swift right hand against the mother’s face made Twilight stop, while her glasses flew toward the side, one of the lenses cracking on impact. Tearfully, Twilight turned back to her possessed daughter, the little girl grinning sinisterly.

“I have your child, Twilight… ‘My’ child,” ‘Midnight Sparkle’ gloated. “Allow me to take you back, where you can die in her place. Your disbelief in my power, your attempt to remove me through the sacrifice of your magic, it destroyed the faith in my spirit. Without me… I am nothing, so I was obliged to come to ‘your’ daughter.”

Twilight Sparkle watched as ‘Midnight Sparkle’ raised one finger, the right pointer finger, slowly drawing the nail toward her. She proceeds to slice not only through the fabric of Twilight’s night shirt, but the nail was so sharp it cut through the bra holding her bust together and even slightly sliced her chest down to her stomach. Twilight moaned and cried through her gag as she felt the nail cut her like a knife, but not deep enough to cut organs. ‘Midnight Sparkle’ lifts the blood-tipped nail, sucking it down her throat before taking the fabric with the other hand and rips it off swiftly, leaving Twilight’s exposed, bloody stomach before the spirit.

“Now… I must assimilate you, to make me whole,” Midnight Sparkle warned. “Your demise will be a tale to frighten children… Lovers clung close in their beds… Join me; be immortal. Make… Me… Whole…”

Suddenly, the door bursts open as Sunset Shimmer pushes the door aside, a screwdriver in her hand. Sunset gasps at the sight: A bound and gagged Twilight Sparkle, her clothes ripped and her chest bleeding, all while the figure of their daughter sits on top of her. But then, when her neck literally twists toward Sunset, the sound of bones cracking, Sunset could see the blue flames around their daughter’s eyes and the same sadistic smile. Sunset was horrified knowing of the presence that is attacking her family, performing the most atrocious acts.

“Get away from my family, you monster!” Sunset screamed.

Sunset Shimmer quickly rushed toward the demon-possessed child, who’s smile quickly shift to a frown. All of a sudden, Sunset stopped… Finding herself unable to run, not even walk. As if that wasn’t enough, Sunset felt herself choking, as an aura had a tight grip along her neck much like it was strung by an invisible rope. Soon, the fiery haired woman felt herself hovering in midair as the girl approached her, while all Twilight can do is watch helplessly at the predicament.

“You’ve been interfering with me for the last time!” Midnight growled, through Starbeam’s voice. “Time to do what I should’ve done… Five years ago…”

Starbeam violently hurls her mother straight toward one of the side drawers. Sunset screamed when she hit the corner, which stabbed into her chest spilling blood along the furniture. As Sunset fell to the floor, clutching her bleeding chest and screaming, Twilight muffled against her gag begging for this torture to stop. The girl floated towards her dying mother, her fingernails growing immensely preparing to deliver the final blow. But then, something seems to stir in her mind, as her expression started to change.

“Mom…” Starbeam whispered, tearing up.

But then a mental war took place as Starbeam’s face and voice changed, like two souls fighting for control.

“No, child… 'That' is the enemy…” Midnight spoke. “I told you… Innocent blood would be shed and hers is long overdue…”

“No! I can’t kill her…”

“WE will kill her… You and I are bound; no one can have Twilight but us!”

“I am NOT you… I will never be you! I am not a murderer; get out of my head!”

“You have no one to blame but yourself! Look yourself in the mirror… Fulfill your destiny…”

The deranged spirit forced Starbeam toward the closet mirror, the glass cracked from an earlier struggle. But there was no denying it: The flames were all around her eyes, and a violet aura glowed along her clawed hands. Starbeam tried to shake it off, but the reflection did not change. Not even the smile that was permanently on her face.

“No… No… This isn’t me… It’s not me…”

“Pretending is over, little Star. Your magic… OUR magic is more powerful than this miserable world can withstand. Together, we can have anything and everything we want at the snap of a finger… And all who stand between us will be destroyed… No… They will DIE in our hands… YOUR hands…”

“No… NO!” Starbeam cried, covering her face. “That’s not what I want; I don’t want this! I want my mom back… They are my family; not you!”

The spirit tried to seize control of the little girl, as she desperately wanted to deny the scene around her. Sunset’s dying gasps, as she clutched her side to stop the bleeding. Her other mother, Twilight Sparkle, bound and gagged while bleeding. Through some ill fortunate circumstance, the demoness somehow took hold of Starbeam. Manipulating her to use her magic for this, to lead to more people getting hurt. Starbeam never wanted this, she wanted desperately to take back what she did.

“I wish… I wish… I WISH!!!” Starbeam shouted.

GASP!!!

Starbeam awoke in a deep sweat, sitting straight up with the sheets cast aside. There she lay in her night dress, gasping for air as she looked at her hands. None of her nails were long and as she felt her forehead there was no horn… But she did feel her cordless headphones on her ears and violently hurled them off to the side. She then turned toward the alarm clock on her counter.

9:50 pm

Ten minutes… Ten minutes before she seemingly went berserk and attacked her own parents…

“No… I would never do that,” Starbeam thought. “I’m not a murderer… I would never…”

Starbeam quickly got up from the bed and ran toward her closet mirror, the mirror hung along one of the doors. She looked perfectly normal, if not perpetually frightened and scared. But to her relief, there were no flames over her eyes, which weren’t as dilated as they were. It felt like a nightmare; the things she saw herself doing. Her magic beyond her control, she saw what she was doing and couldn’t stop. She couldn’t… Stop her…

“How very interesting…” Midnight spoke, suddenly appearing behind her.

Screaming, Starbeam lunged around and shot an aura directly toward Midnight Sparkle. The force barely edged her backwards, but otherwise she was unscathed by the attack. She merely stood herself up, or in this case floated up, brushing off her dress nonchalant. And Midnight was still the same as before, only half a face and a body. The rest of her shrouded by fog..

“Rude…”

“YOU!!!” Starbeam pointed, accusingly. “What did you do to me?!”

“I merely opened your eyes… All of your magic was done from your hands…”

“You tried to kill my parents through me!!”

“Wrong… ‘We’ tried to kill… Just one… So the fiery one won’t get in the way of ‘our’ family…”

“I am NOT your daughter!!! And YOU are not my mother!”

“Oh, little star… Poor naïve, little girl… You still have no idea of the meaning of your existence, don’t you? I must admit; I underestimated you… Your powers grow stronger, day by day… All the more reason to secure a hold on you…”

“I will never let you control me, Midnight!”

“Oh, but I already have… Deny it all you wish… Your fate was sealed from the day you were born… I will enjoy watching you sleep… Biding my time before I come for you again… And those who try to deny me… If they don’t let us ‘play’, they all… Go… Away…”

“SHUT UP!!!”

Enraged, Starbeam Glitter hurled magic beams toward Midnight Sparkle but instead they explode around her room, briefly illuminating it with each blast. Not strong enough to cause severe damage, but just enough to leave either a scorch mark or knock furniture and objects onto the floor. Starbeam looked around,, unable to see Midnight anymore, but still hearing her voice.

“If they don’t let us ‘play’, they all… Go… Away…”

Starbeam held her hands over her ears, trying to block out that sinister voice but it kept echoing in her head. Tears streamed down her eyes; the little girl broke down over what just happened. The girl was lost in her own despair, she didn’t hear the set of knocks on her door until someone opened it.

“Starbeam!” Sunset called, opening the door. “Starbeam, what happened?”

When Sunset peered inside, she was surprised at the mess that was left in the bedroom. The little girl turned toward her mother, with tear-filled red eyes. Her white hair with the pink stripes in a mess.

“Starbeam, what did you do?”

But Starbeam didn’t answer. She just shook her head and quickly grabbed a coat, before pushing past her mother down the stairs.

“Starbeam, wait!!”

But Starbeam did not wait, unable to bear being in the same room with her mother. A mother she nearly killed with her magic. She was just down the stairs when another voice called out.

“Starbeam?”

Starbeam stopped and turned, her face feeling more guilt-ridden. There, sitting on the couch, in her night clothes, and a book in hand, was her other mother, Twilight Sparkle. Completely unscathed just like Sunset, completely oblivious to what’s going on… So utterly confused when she saw her daughter come down.

“Starbeam, are you okay? What happened?”

How could her mother know? Sunset Shimmer may have suspected what sort of magic Starbeam had been using, but Twilight had no magic… Not anymore. How would she have known what happened? How Starbeam somehow, without her knowledge, was able to turn back time and prevent the pain that she inadvertently brought upon her family? All because of her magic… The magic in her…

“Mom…” Starbeam spoke, crying. “Mom!!!”

That was all said Starbeam could say before she made her way out the door, directly out of the house.

“STARBEAM!!!” Twilight called out.

Twilight Sparkle stood up from the couch, dropping her book, aiming to reach out toward her daughter. But by that time, Sunset Shimmer had just come down the stairs and stopped her wife in her tracks.

“Wait here!” Sunset instructed. “I’ll get her.”

Before Twilight could object, Sunset Shimmer had already made her way out the door. Starbeam was already far from the house, running away toward who knows where. But that didn’t stop Sunset from quickly hopping into her car, igniting the engine, and sped her way down the block to retrieve their daughter, who was out and about in the cold streets.

Little did either one know, a familiar demoness watched from the rooftops of their house. Her smile gleamed under the moonlight before fading away into the night sky in a cloud of mist.

A Matter of Time

The freezing night air blew against Starbeam Glitter, the sharp cold blistering against her. She could feel the sharp chill against her bare feet as she walked along the sidewalk, her arms folded across her with nothing to keep her warm but her night gown. Starbeam had ran from her house for what felt like hours, not as if she kept track. But after running for perhaps a half hour, she got tired and decided to walk the rest of the way.

It was silent out in the neighborhood, hardly anyone else was out during this time. Neither was there a vehicle passing through the streets this late. But it did not matter to Starbeam, the loneliness wasn’t what was keeping her from going back to the house. After everything she had witnessed, what she saw her magic had done, she felt the need to be as far away from the house as possible. Just any excuse to keep her magic away from hurting the two people she cares about. Even if she was at risk of catching a cold before the night was over.

A glow appears from behind her, getting brighter by the minute. Without pausing, she turns her head behind her and notices two headlights of an approaching vehicle. Regardless, that did not stop the young girl from walking even as the lights drew closer. The car drives up ahead, so the driver’s side is in full view of the despondent young girl, as the fiery hair of a familiar woman leans toward her.

“Starbeam!” Sunset called out. “Starbeam!”

But Starbeam neither answered nor seemed to acknowledge her mother’s call. She just kept walking down the cold block, her head looking toward the ground, her bangs over her eyes. Eventually Sunset drove further ahead and eventually pulled up right in front of the girl, the car parked right along the sidewalk preventing her from going any further. She switches off the engine, unclasps her seatbelt, and steps out of the car to confront her daughter.

“Starbeam, we need to talk,” Sunset stated.

“You saw what happened!” Starbeam shouted, tearing up. “I hurt my mom and couldn’t control myself! I hurt her; I nearly killed you…”

“Starbeam, you need to calm down…”

“You don’t understand… I need to be away! My magic destroys everything it touches, people get hurt, and no matter what I try I can’t prevent myself from…”

All at once, Starbeam was starting to fall into a panic attack, rambling as her mother, Sunset Shimmer, approached. Sunset hugged her daughter, despite Starbeam’s struggles to break free. But all she can do is just cry upon her shoulder, just cry while Sunset can only hug her daughter. Never minding the fact something strange and unusual had happened moments before, a moment not even Sunset can explain. But she knew whatever it was, Midnight Sparkle was involved.

Without another word, Sunset Shimmer leads Starbeam toward the passenger’s side of the car helping her into her seat while the tears kept falling from her red face. After securely fastening her daughter into the car, Sunset makes her way back into the driver’s side, closes the door, and releases a deep sigh.

“I don’t want to go home,” Starbeam stated.

“We’re not going home…” Sunset answered. “Not just yet anyway.”

Leaving it at that, Sunset starts the car, shifting to reverse to pull it off the sidewalk. Going the opposite direction from the house, Sunset proceeds to drive down the quiet streets to take so the girls could find a quiet place to settle this emotional conflict. Among other reasons, Sunset knew this was the one way to ensure this conversation was far from over.

It was a rather uneventful drive, a mostly quiet drive for Sunset Shimmer and Starbeam Glitter. They didn’t say much during the drive, not even the occasional question. But fortunately, it wasn’t a long drive for the girls suffice to say. They eventually pulled into the park, finding a space where their car could see the sparkling lake under the starry night (Though why the park wasn’t locked, they were in no mood to ask). For a while, they sat quietly as the moon shined over the car and they looked toward the glittering water in front of them. Yet while Sunset Shimmer and Starbeam Glitter weren’t vocal for the past few minutes, their minds had been active.

“Are you ready to tell me what just happened?” Sunset asked, breaking the silence.

“I don’t know what happened…” Starbeam answered, quietly. “I was just getting ready for bed when…”

“I’m not talking about what Midnight Sparkle did to you. I’m talking about your magic. I know for a fact you used time travel.”

For the first time, Starbeam Glitter turned toward Sunset Shimmer especially at the mention of those two words that came out of her mother’s mouth. As if the words Sunset spoke were completely foreign to her.

“Time Travel?” Starbeam questioned.

“Hmm… Of course you wouldn’t know,” Sunset nodded understandingly. “Let me try to put this as clearly as possible: One moment I’m lying on your bedroom floor bleeding… Ten minutes later I’m back in my room writing to one of my friends like nothing happened.”

“But how could you possibly know that’s what I did? Mama Twi acted so oblivious about it!”

“Do not forget you’re not the only one who can use magic in our house. As I can still use magic, I am well aware of the effects of time travel. Your mother, unfortunately, being that she no longer can use magic would never have known what happened in that short time… To her, it didn’t happen.”

The more Starbeam thought about the way her mother described the scenario, it did make sense. After all, they talked about how Twilight Sparkle gave up all her magic to ensure Starbeam’s existence. A subject she still felt troubled over, but it did make sense. Still, she felt it barely answered that one question on her mind.

“But… How?” Starbeam asked. “How do you know so much about time travel?”

“Personally? I’m not an expert on the subject,” Sunset admitted. “There was that one instance during that music festival years ago when I kept reliving the same day over and over, but that wasn’t my doing it was one of the performers using Equestrian Magic. Now Twilight Sparkle, that being the Twilight from Equestria, she once dealt with a pony who attempted to use time travel to ruin Twilight’s future by breaking her apart from her friends.”

“Holy cow…”

“Yeah… I found that insane too. Twilight explained to me how she tried multiple times to prevent that pony’s attempts, only to land into one possible future after another. All of them worse than the last. I was even more surprised that even after all that… All of it… That pony would eventually become one of Twilight’s students. It’s… Complicated…”

Starbeam nodded as understandingly as she could show. She did not always tell either Sunset or Twilight, but she was still getting used to the fact that she carried a pony heritage and that one of her parents was an actual pony, in her case a Unicorn. There were so many stories about parts of her past, not just about her times as a human, but times as a pony that Starbeam was still coming to terms with. As if growing up with all this magic she’s struggled to get used to was complex enough.

“That only leaves one question,” Sunset spoke. “How many times have you been using time travel?”

“How many times?” Starbeam questioned. “I barely even knew I was using it till tonight.”

“That does make sense when you put it that way; after all, you’re still new to all this. Though if I can throw in my two cents, these past few years I’ve been having what I thought was a sense of déjà vu. Some days, I go about my day yet for some reason I feel as if some part happened before… But at the same time, it’s different. I’m not saying you probably did anything; I just have to know if it’s ‘possible’ that this isn’t the first time.”

Starbeam turned to look out the window as she tried to consider the question that was being asked. On one hand, if she had been using time travel long before tonight, they were typically for small reasons and none of which had anything to do with Midnight Sparkle. Like perhaps she had forgotten her key to the house one day or she made a wrong turn while skateboarding. As far as déjà vu, she admit there were days she shared that same feeling but hadn’t really thought about until now.

“You must understand, Starbeam,” Sunset further explained. “Time travel is not a type of force to trifle with. While I’m impressed you are able to control this ability without a magic scroll or an Equestrian artifact, it’s still an unfortunate purpose to use magic for.”

“Unfortunate because I saved your life?!” Starbeam asked, frustrated.

“No… I do appreciate that, a few minutes ago I would have been dead by now and we wouldn’t even have this conversation now. But time travel is unfortunate because it’s not an ability to take lightly. Every action in the past affects not just your future but everyone else, even the tiniest act. Regardless if your intentions are good, it can still leave room to more consequences in the future.”

“… Swell. As if I didn’t have another reason for Midnight Sparkle to come for me.”

A thought crossed Sunset’s mind as her daughter leaned her head upon her hand. Sunset wasn’t entirely certain, but she needed to know. She reached out with one hand toward her daughter, as Starbeam acknowledged her mother’s right hand towards her.

“May I?” Sunset asked.

It was a small request, not one for specifics but Starbeam didn’t need to read her mother’s mind to know what her mother was offering. Though reluctant at first, Starbeam reached with her left hand toward her mom’s. As soon as their hands make contact, she watched as her mother’s eyes began to glow as Sunset used her ability in an effort to seek out for something important. The minutes spent was uncomfortable for Starbeam, painfully awkward, but she knew this was the only way for her mother to seek answers.

After a while, Sunset Shimmer finally released her grip as her sight adjusted to the present.

“Nothing…” Sunset shook her head. “I can’t find a trace of Midnight Sparkle in any of your memories.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Starbeam asked, concerned.

“There are many ways to describe Midnight Sparkle, but she’s not foolish. If she’s learned from our previous confrontations, she’s determined to keep any trace of her as closely hidden from my as possible. In other words, she’s blocked every picture of herself from your mind.”

“Great… So, now what do we do?”

A deep sigh escaped Starbeam’s lips between her sentence, the frustration was visible to see through the furrowing of her eyebrows and the frown of her lips. Sunset Shimmer couldn’t blame her daughter for acting this way. For five years, they had peace and not a trace of Midnight Sparkle was heard. Then the moment Starbeam started learning she had magic and started using it, Midnight Sparkle had been making her presence felt. It’s not enough she was tormenting her wife, now her daughter was at risk.

Twilight Sparkle… Again the name came up in Sunset’s thoughts. Twilight Sparkle had long suspected that Midnight Sparkle was still haunting her to some degree. But if her suspicions have confirmed that Midnight was expanding, targeting those closest to her, the guilt would come back to Twilight and it would all go back to square one. Sunset knew how this would all work out, as inevitable as the fate would be, but still she couldn’t chance it.

“For now, Starbeam,” Sunset spoke. “All we can do keep a close eye out, if and when Midnight makes her next move. I’ll do the best I can to help, but from here on we need to trust each other. If experience has taught me anything, this is not a matter for anyone to handle alone.”

Starbeam nodded slowly, there was no arguing against that form of logic. All the same, it did not make the situation any easier but there was no other way around it. After a while, Sunset turned back toward the way they entered knowing a certain someone was waiting at home.

“Right now,” Sunset continued. “We really should get back to the house. Twilight’s worried enough as she is, and if I’m not back with you, she’s bound to call the police.”

“I don’t know if I feel ready to tell mom about any of this,” Starbeam sighed.

“She’s going to want ‘a’ explanation when we get back. Don’t worry about telling her just yet; you have all the time in the world.”

Without another word, Sunset Shimmer turns the key to ignite the engine as the car rolled back from the empty parking space toward the entrance to the park. But apart from the rolling of the car and the breeze in the night sky, all was silent still. While the potential looming threat of Midnight Sparkle still hung over, a thought that would not leave for a while, to have this peaceful moment to talk was more than enough. All the girls can do now is hope that the worst was still yet to come.

A Hint of Uncertainty

Three years later…

The sun shined over the backyard of the household, looming along a cloudless blue sky. A tiny figure leans down over the garden, picking off a number of weeds by hand. Looking up toward the sky, her face partially shrouded by a gardener’s hat, it is a now eight-year-old Starbeam Glitter, bearing a similar appearance even after three years. She wore a long-sleeved white shirt with blue overalls and work boots, her white hair cut along the top of the neckline and her bangs clipped off. She wore thick gloves over her hands, to keep the dirt from getting in her nails as she plucked the weeds one at a time.

It was early in the morning, hardly anyone was up at this hour. On any other day, especially on a Sunday, Starbeam would rather just sleep in. But at this time of the week, when there was really nothing much to do other than household chores, in and out of the house, and since her parents were still asleep, Starbeam decided to get up for an early start. In a sense, having this time for herself in the background as somewhat peaceful, if not therapeutic given the events that had transpired those many years ago. And if anything, Starbeam needed something to keep her occupied given how restless she had been.

“Didn’t want to wait for your mom and I?”

A voice drew Starbeam back quickly, as a figure stood behind her. To her relief, it was just one of her moms, Sunset Shimmer, dragging an empty garbage can. Even after three years, apart from being a few inches taller and a hint of gray, Sunset Shimmer was still the same woman she appeared to be since the day Starbeam was born. She looks over toward Starbeam, her arms folded across her chest and an eyebrow raised with a smirk.

“Oh, hey mom,” Starbeam smiled, scratching the back of her neck. “Guess I was a little ahead of myself.”

“Uh huh… Sure you were. Mind if I join in?”

Starbeam nods her head, gesturing her mother to join in. Sunset walks over toward her daughter, positions the can and then drops down on her knees. Fortunately, she was wearing jeans and a plaid shirt suitable for the yard while also putting on a pair of her own gloves. If Starbeam hadn’t known any better, her mother knew her daughter would get an early start and had been prepared. Then again, this was Sunset Shimmer, she had her means of reading nearly everyone’s intentions.

“We certainly have a lot of weeds in the garden today,” Sunset observed. “Your mom would have a real field day when she sees these weeds all around her plants.”

“That’s mom all right,” Starbeam nodded.

“Were you planning on getting all these weeds pulled out at once? Probably going to take all morning and afternoon at this pace.”

“Well… Since we really didn’t have anything planned today nor any reason to go out, I figured it be nice to get something done today and this garden’s been neglected long enough. Besides, what better pastime than a little gardening on a beautiful Sunday morning?”

“Yes indeed…”

One by one, both mother and daughter plucked the weeds from the soil. They dug deep through the soil, grabbing the weeds where the roots were embedded thereby removing it entirely from the ground. They’d place the weeds into a pile until it was just big enough to grasp with the palm of their hands, before scooping them up and hurling them into the empty trash container. This process continued for some time in silence, a pastime between Sunset Shimmer and Starbeam Glitter, as the sun hung over their heads.

“You’ve been missing our lessons these past few weeks,” Sunset brings up. “Matter of fact, I can’t remember you ever using magic lately.”

“I wouldn’t say that’s entirely true,” Starbeam replied. “I honestly haven’t felt a need to use magic on ‘any’ occasion.”

“I see…” Sunset nodded understandingly. “Well, I just hope you know that when I said you couldn’t use magic for time travel, I never said you couldn’t use magic at all.”

“I know what you meant. But like I said, I don’t feel the need. Maybe I just don’t want to use magic.”

Sunset Shimmer could tell that Starbeam Glitter was feeling a bit irritated with the subject, judging by the tone of her voice and her body language. But all the things Sunset Shimmer had been discussing, her intentions were clear. It was more than the fact her daughter was choosing to pluck the weeds manually by hand when she knows her daughter could easily clear the weeds with her magic and wouldn’t hesitate to do so. Something was truly bothering her daughter and Starbeam seemed very determined not to talk about it.

“Does Twilight Sparkle know about what happened?” Sunset asked. “Did you two even talk about it?”

“What am I to say?” Starbeam asked. “That a terrifying demon took hold of me, forced me onto her, and the things she made me do… What I almost…”

The very thought of all the ‘what ifs’ made Starbeam plunge a hand deep into the soil, pulling out not just the weeds but a clump of soil so violently. Sunset could see the pain in Starbeam’s eyes, the urge to fight against tears. But she could feel how those painful thoughts drove into her.

“Mom can never know what happened,” Starbeam cried. “She would never look at me the same; she’d just be scared all her life. She’d be unhappy… I don’t want that from her, not after everything… If I were just a normal girl…”

“It wouldn’t have mattered,” Sunset shook her head. “Normal… Special… Midnight Sparkle never cared about that. Midnight would go after you and your mother because you exist. She exists because of both of you.”

Sunset removed the gloves from her hands, discarding them onto the grass. She gently places her hands along Starbeam’s shoulders, drawing the little girl to turn to her mother with tear-filled eyes. This was the best Sunset could do to help, if nothing else but to look upon her with loving eyes as possible.

“When you’re mother was much younger, she too was so afraid that she felt she couldn’t tell anybody her problems,” Sunset continued. “She could not tell any of her new friends nor even me, despite all that we’ve witnessed. We knew that the Midnight Sparkle incident would still haunt her for quite some time. But we never knew how affected Twilight truly felt, not until we started noticing the signs.

“I know you mean well, Starbeam. You want to protect your mother, and in turn you want to protect me. Any parent would be grateful to have a child so caring. But you must understand, there are secrets that can’t stay hidden forever just as there are many problems that one person, a child especially, cannot hope to solve alone. Sooner or later, your mom is going to find out about Midnight Sparkle, if she doesn’t know already.”

“Then what will happen with me?” Starbeam asked. “What if mom hates me for that?”

“She could never hate you,” Sunset assured. “I would never hate you; you our a very special little girl. You may be gifted, so smart, but you are still our child. A precious eight year old girl.”

A chuckle escaped Starbeam’s mouth, even though her face still showed a trace of sadness. But what those words did for her was remind her of an earlier time in her life.

“Although I feel like a thirty year old…” Starbeam began.

“In an eight year old’s body,” Sunset and Starbeam said, in unison.

“I know…” Sunset nodded. “We know it’s not going to be easy for you; but you need to think that it hasn’t been easy for us either. Midnight’s problems are just as ours, as it is yours. If your mother finds out Midnight is still active and not one of us told her about it, she’s not going to be mad… But she will be miserable for the rest of her life.”

“Because of what I could have done?” Starbeam asked.

“No… She’ll be miserable because she’ll think she don’t trust her, just as I felt when she couldn’t talk to me. The last thing we want is history to repeat itself again. We won’t be able to help you understand this problem if you don’t help us understand. Do you really want that?”

“I just don’t want my magic to be the reason that the ones special to me get hurt. What good is magic if it seems all my tricks do is destroy?”

“Do they? Or maybe that’s just what your thoughts have been thinking? Magic is a complex subject, but they say it’s tied to one’s emotional state. What you feel fuels whatever you’re doing. The stronger the feeling, the stronger the magic. How you use those feelings to drive your magic is always up to you. You are always in control, never let anyone tell you otherwise. Not Midnight Sparkle… Not your mom… Not even me… Only you can decide what to do with it. But always know that the magic will always be with you, whether you want it or not.”

Breathing in every word whispered into her ear, Starbeam closed her eyes unable to stop a single tear from streaming down her cheeks and hanging slightly upon her chin. After a while, the teardrop slowly falls and lands upon the garden soil with a tiny, silent splash. In it’s place, an aura starts to glow starting small and faded until it expands and glows ever so brightly. Starbeam’s eyes remained closed as Sunset looked on, her eyes catching sight of the power at work.

All the weeds start to disappear one after another from the very tip where tiny yellow pollens grew to the very roots themselves. In their places, an abundance of flowers and vegetable stalks proceed to grow. Vines wrapped around the stems, the buds opening to greet the shining sun, and the vegetables sprouting along the sides. They grew until they were just at the right size, about as tall as the very tip of an adult’s chin. Sunset looked on before turning back to her daughter, who turns to Sunset with open eyes and a smile.

“You see, Starbeam?” Sunset spoke softly. “There is nothing but beauty that your magic can provide.”

“… Okay,” Starbeam nodded. “I will talk to mom… I’ll tell her as much as I can. I promise.”

Starbeam wasn’t implying she’d tell Twilight the entire truth, not in the way she had it worded out. But that did not matter to Sunset, at least not at this time. All that mattered was that their daughter needed to be open about what was going on and what was bothering her. And if she could at least offer that bit of information, as small as it may be, what more could Sunset ask.

“I know you will,” Sunset said.

Then the two grasp each other by the hand and proceed to walk back toward the household, where Twilight Sparkle had woken up by this time. And still the day was young, there’d still be much more to come. But so long as they had each other, that they’ll all be prepared for what happens next, they have no reason to fear…

Deep in the darkness, nothing but fog and faint light, there is but hardly a single trace of life to be seen nor stirred. All of a sudden, a stream of purplish dust streams through the darkness drifting in the breeze. Soon the dust begins to assume a form, similar to an equine, albeit a shadowy equine with minimal design or notable features. It takes time for the figure to be fully complete, till its ‘eyes’ open to reveal a purplish gaze. It snorts, scuffing it’s front hoof onto the ground, as it trotted through the dark.

“Hello darkness… My old friend…”

A familiar voice echoes in the dark, causing the shadowy equine creature to halt in place. Motioning through the shadows, not a sound stirred with each step, a cloaked figure stepped toward the creature. A single claw arose from the dark material covering the figure from head to toe, brushing its long nails through the stream of the equine’s glowing mane.

“So… Did you bring what I asked for?”

The equine brayed in response, neighing toward the figure. Proving to be more creature than a being with any form of intelligence. A creature purposely put together by the shadowed figure herself.

“Excellent… I can always count on you… Come here you…”

The creature steps forward towards the enigmatic being, her clawed hand brushing under it’s chin and caressing the creature along the muzzle. A humming tune emits from her, as she draws the creature closer to her. She holds the creature, wrapping her arm around its head drawing it to her chest. She leans her head towards the creature, whispering into its ear.

All at once the two figures start to glow unanimously, the creature makes not a stir or sound but stands completely still as the light wraps itself around the shadowy equine. Then it appears to dissolve, as its body shrunk down as if it’s solid figure was breaking down into a gaseous form. The figure reverts into the dust as it first appeared, drawn into the mouth of the cloaked figure as if it were being sucked into the void. A few seconds pass until the dust completely disappears and all that’s left is the cloaked figure of a very familiar demoness.

Then, two flames appear where the eyes should be… A devilish grin forms as the pearly whites of her teeth unveil in the dark… Followed by a sinister chuckle…

Arc 3: Restless Nights

Another evening had passed along the quiet neighborhood outside Canterlot City. The full moon was at its peak, shining over the window of a bedroom like the evening’s own sun. A ten-year-old child sleeps silently in the bed, Starbeam Glitter, drifting off into the world of dreams. But while she seemed silent and still on the outside, deep within the confines of her mind it is a completely different story.

Starbeam Glitter was dreaming once more, and she was having a nightmare. Only this time, it was far worse than the dreams she had for the last five years. The maniacal laugh would not cease, the cackling of her voice tormented her. And as seconds turned into minutes, the poor girl grew more scared. As if just hearing her couldn’t get any worse, the twisted melody still rings in her ears.

“In the dark blue sky you keep… And often throw’ my curtains peep…”

“Go away…!” Starbeam cried, her voice echoing. “LEAVE ME ALONE!”

“For you never shut your eye… Till the sun is in the sky…”

“MOM… MOM!!!”

“Twinkle, twinkle, little star… How I wonder where… You… Are…”

Before her very eyes, the figure appeared behind her so suddenly. A cry escapes the girl’s lips as she twisted violently around and backed away. It was the haunting figure that had been plaguing her for years, so cruel and twisted that this creature has been a plague to her family as a whole. Midnight Sparkle, floating before her, mocking her…

“Why the long face, little star? If I didn’t know any better, it’s almost like you’re not happy to see me. What a pity.”

Starbeam expected this reception from her: The succubus demon taunting her, as the ground crumbled beneath her feet. Starbeam turned and ran, her eyes never leaving from the smirk of Midnight’s half-face. But the girl did not get far when the floor fully broke apart, and she fell into the deep dark abyss screaming into the endless pit of nothing. She fell at great speed, down through the seemingly endless depths with not a sign of the ground to be seen.

After much time passed, falling in the dark, Starbeam Glitter eventually hits the ground… But luckily, the landing was soft like falling into a pile of hay after freefalling. As the girl stirred, taking note of her surroundings, she feels around her body fortunate to find no serious injuries, neither a fracture nor a sign of bleeding. A sigh of relief escapes her lips as she lays back onto the ground.

“How… How am I here again…?” Starbeam thought to herself. “Why does it feel so… Familiar?”

As Starbeam Glitter slowly made her way to her feet, she wanders aimlessly in the dark as only the sound of her footsteps echo in the silence. The creature from before was nowhere to be seen, all the more making Starbeam nervous. Knowing for a fact that Midnight Sparkle could appear at any time and anywhere. She couldn’t afford to lower her defenses not even for a single moment.

All of a sudden, a different kind of feeling sweeps across her as a light appears before her. It felt warm, a welcoming feeling wrapped around the girl like a warm blanket on a cold day. And yet somehow, this feeling felt so familiar to her. As Starbeam’s eyes adjust to the light, a silhouette emerges from the light, standing in front of it. While she couldn’t identify the figure by the body structure alone, there was that familiar voice that was impossible for her to miss.

“Starbeam? Starbeam?” The voice called. “Where are you?”

“Mom?” She spoke, raising her voice. “MOM!!!”

Starbeam recognized the nurturing voice of her mother, as she ran toward the figure before the light. As she got closer, she saw the gleam as the light bounced off the figure’s glasses, the violet skin-tone basked in the light, and the streaks of mulberry in her violet hair tied in a ponytail. Extending her arms, Starbeam wrapped her arms tightly around her mother. She held her as if she were afraid if she let go for a second, her mother might disappear.

“Mom!” Starbeam cried, leaning into her chest. “I’m so glad you’re here!”

“Shh… There, there Starbeam,” Twilight cooed, with a hushed tone. “You’re safe now. Everything’s okay.”

“No! No, it’s not!” Starbeam shook tearfully. “She’s after me! She’s trying to take me away from you! I’m sorry I didn’t tell you before, but I—”

All at once, Starbeam stopped when she suddenly realized something felt wrong. Literally, she felt something scratch against her suddenly seeing her mother’s hands were darker and her nails were longer, scratching against her daughter’s back like a cat on a scratching post. Gasping heavily, Starbeam looks up as her mother’s face had changed, more demonic. Her teeth were sharper, her eyes, resembling a feline, were glowing like the blue flames around the eyes, and her hair was wilder.

“What’s the matter, little star?” She asked. “Don’t you recognize your own mother?”

Starbeam released an ear-piercing scream as the demoness had her trapped in her clutches. A malicious chuckle escapes Midnight’s lips, as she leaned her head violently, her jaw opened, aiming towards Starbeam.

Starbeam screamed, as she thrust herself violently on the bed and hurled the bed sheets aside. Starbeam breathed heavily, yet her chest felt like it was on fire. The instant her scream was released, Twilight Sparkle, of the human world, appeared in her room. Her face displayed frantic worry over her daughter’s cry.

“Starbeam, what hap—”

Twilight Sparkle stopped herself, as she noticed the violent tears streaming from her daughter’s eyes. She tried to fold her hands over her face, trying to calm herself with steady breathing. But that did not prevent the tears from pouring out. Slowly, Twilight Sparkle approached her daughter, holding her close.

“Shh… It’s okay, Starbeam,” Twilight assured silently. “I’m here… I’m here.”

“I-I’m okay…” Starbeam said, trying to assure her mom. “It was just a nightmare… I didn’t mean to freak out…”

Suffice to say, Twilight Sparkle knew better than to believe Starbeam just like that. She was smart enough to know when something’s wrong, especially concerning her daughter. This time, there would be no exception.

“No Starbeam,” Twilight shook her head. “I know you’re not fine. Just look at you; you’re practically shaking. Was it that nightmare again?”

Deep down, Starbeam knew her mother was right since they both knew the subject in question. Still, she did not want her mom to worry especially about Midnight Sparkle. There was just too much she had to process, and she knew her mother had been through enough these past ten years.

“I-It’s nothing,” Starbeam said. “Just a weird dream, that’s all…”

Twilight Sparkle was hoping for Starbeam to tell her more, feeling as if she was purposely holding out on her own mother. But if there’s one thing about Starbeam, her daughter could be very stubborn. That was no surprise, considering that Twilight and her wife are both guilty of having a stubborn streak. That same streak which ended up passed onto their daughter since the day she was born. And yet, that would not stop Twilight’s efforts to help.

“Starbeam Glitter, I know you’re trying not to make me worry,” Twilight spoke firmly. “You may think you handle everything yourself, but there’s no shame in asking for help and I speak from experience. You know I only want to help you, to protect you from whatever is bothering you. Because I’m not just your mother, I’m your friend and all I need is for you to look me in the eye and talk to me.”

But instead, Starbeam Glitter turned away from her own mother. Twilight felt a stinging sensation in her heart, an all-too familiar feeling of déjà vu long ago. But in Starbeam’s head, this reminded her of that frightening image from her dream, playing over and over like it was on loop.

“Please, Starbeam,” Twilight implored. “Just let me help you.”

“Mom, please—” Starbeam shook her head.

“Starbeam—”

“NO!!!”

Twilight Sparkle reeled back from her daughter’s outburst, as if feeling she was making things worse. Starbeam tried to fight back the tears, while muttering ‘I’m sorry’ over and over. She kept apologizing, either to herself or to her mother, while leaning onto her knees and holding herself close. Reluctantly, Twilight let up and turned to leave as Starbeam looks up toward her mother’s backside.

“I realize it’s difficult to talk about it, I understand,” Twilight spoke. “I’ve made many mistakes in my life, but my biggest regret is not being there to help you.”

As Twilight Sparkle turned the doorknob and opened the door, she turned back toward her child.

“When you’re ready to talk, Starbeam, just let me know,” Twilight added.

Just as Twilight Sparkle pushed the door open, a soft hand grasped upon hers. Twilight looks up toward a welcoming presence before her: Sunset Shimmer, her old friend from ‘Canterlot High’ and her loving wife for the past ten years. The fiery haired girl turned toward their daughter, who turned away for a bit.

“How is she?” Sunset asked concerned.

Twilight Sparkle didn’t quite answer the question. She just closed her eyes and shook her head with a sigh. Sunset nodded understandingly; she could tell Twilight Sparkle was slightly frustrated but not in a mean way.

“Hey, don’t beat yourself up over it,” Sunset advised. “There are some things that can’t be discussed right away… Isn’t that right, Starbeam?”

Their daughter turned back up, her eyes meeting Sunset’s. She tried to maintain even a tiny smile, though the sad atmosphere filled the air.

“I know how hard that is, kiddo,” Sunset continued. “I’ve had my fair share of concerns myself. If you don’t want to talk about it right now, then don’t talk. But if it makes you feel better, I could stick around here until you feel better. Now how does that sound?”

“… Actually, if you would that would be great,” Starbeam nodded with a smile.

Sunset nodded, as she observed the bit of space on the bed.

“Hopefully, there’s enough room for two of us,” Sunset replied, trying to lighten the mood.

“I’ll go downstairs and make some tea,” Twilight said. “I’ll be right back.”

“You’re the best, Twi!” Sunset called out.

Twilight Sparkle left the room but kept the door open as the hallway light streamed into the dark bedroom. Sunset made her way toward Starbeam’s bed, observing the space her daughter didn’t take. She sits right beside Starbeam, who lays there quietly yet glances her eyes toward her mom. Sunset adjusts herself with the little space that remained.

“Uh oh,” Sunset feigned surprise. “Looks like somebody’s got to lay off the cupcakes.”

It was an awkward thing to say, but that did more than enough to get a chuckle out of Starbeam. As blunt as that statement was, Starbeam liked it when her mom was in a playful mood.

“That’s one way to break the ice,” Starbeam smiled.

“Eh, I’m not as good at jokes unlike Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. Those two were notorious for their pranks when I was in high school. Besides, don’t think I don’t see that smile… that’s enough to prove I succeeded.”

Starbeam laughed a little more, knowing she had been caught red-handed. For a moment, her tension started to leave as the little girl started to relax. As if all the previous problems rambling in her mind drifted away.

“Somebody’s on a streak tonight,” Starbeam joked.

That got Sunset to laugh, as her daughter made a note of her hairstyle. They shared a moment or two just laughing together, until Starbeam sighed sadly. All thoughts drifted back to the elephant in the room: The presence of Midnight Sparkle, and her frequent visits in her dreams. The little girl lowers her head in defeat.

“… I’m sorry,” Starbeam mumbled under her breath. “I didn’t mean to make you and mom worried.”

Sunset turns toward Starbeam, casting aside her previous mood and displayed a more serious expression.

“There’s no reason to apologize for being scared,” Sunset stated. “Fear is a normal human response to anything. We’ve all been there, and I also know we have different ways to deal with it. Having fears doesn’t make you any less a person, I promise you.”

“I know, but… Sometimes… I feel like I burden to you or mom… Mostly both. You’ve done so much for me… The last thing I want is to—”

Sunset cut her off immediately, planting a single finger against Starbeam’s lips. The dead-center gaze from Sunset’s eyes caught the little girl by surprise.

“Starbeam Glitter, you are many things but a burden you are not. Don’t ever, ever think like that.”

“But—”

“No, buts. I-no… we love you. No matter what happens, our love for you is never going to change. Okay?”

It was more of a statement than a question, even at ten-years-old Starbeam Glitter was somehow smart enough to know the difference. Yet all Starbeam could do is look away, not because her mother was wrong. If anything, both Sunset and Twilight were far from wrong. But there was something else that’s been bothering Starbeam, something that has been bothering her for quite some time.

“I wish I could tell mom what’s wrong with me,” Starbeam sighed. “But every time I try… she comes into my mind. Always reminding me that she’s watching me, and I get so terrified of what she’ll do that that I just… I just… I freeze! It gets worse and worse everyday and… I’m scared that… one day she’ll take over, and everyone I love will be gone. I could feel her getting close to me… Wanting to use me, to make my every movement her own…”

Sunset Shimmer grew increasingly concerned the more Starbeam Glitter spoke, as her voice cracked between sentences. She was fully of aware of who Starbeam was referring to, yet she recalled that the subject in question was sealed up. Or at least, that’s what she thought.

“It’s about Midnight Sparkle… Isn’t it?” Sunset asked.

“Yes…” Starbeam nodded. “Every time I fall asleep, I feel her getting stronger to the point she’ll be ready to take control. I don’t know how much more I can handle… These dreams… These restless nights. Every nightmare I have, she puts me through the cruelest moments. And every dream is scarier than the last one… If she takes me, I’ll lose you and everyone I know… And I won’t be able to stop myself no matter what I do!”

Sunset Shimmer tried to think of something, anything to make Starbeam feel better. But no words came out. All she could do is wrap her arms around her sobbing daughter, hugging her as close to her chest as possible.

“Starbeam, we won’t let that happen to you,” Sunset assured quietly. “Even when all hope is lost, we’ll find a way to make it through. After all, I’m not called ‘Daybreaker’ for nothing. So long as I’m around, that demon won’t come anywhere near you or anyone else. And should that day ever come, me and a few friends of ours will put her in her place. Besides, if I screw up, Twilight will have a field day with me, and you know how she is when that happens.”

Starbeam could no longer hold back the tears any longer, as she grabbed her mother. She hugged Sunset tightly while she sobbed, the tears absorbed through her mother’s night shirt. Sunset merely returned the hug, allowing her daughter to let it all out.

“Could you stay with me tonight?” Starbeam asked. “Just until I fall asleep?”

“Of course,” Sunset smiled, nodding. “I’ll stay as long as you need. Don’t worry about Midnight Sparkle, we’ll keep this between us for now. Nothing in the multiverse will take you away from us.”

Sunset kept her daughter close but felt this weird sensation in her bones. As if she could send something or rather, someone, watching the two. Her eyes catch a hand near the light switch. Her senses heightened; Sunset prepared herself for whatever was about to happen. As Sunset’s hand lit up, she prepared to attack. However, it was all short lived when the lights came on and the person in question was revealed.

“I thought I heard noises up here,” A raspy voice replied.

Rainbow Dash, one of Sunset and Twilight’s closest friends from Canterlot High. Still the same girl as she was in grade school, only her hairstyle looked more like a mohawk, the sides of her head appeared to have been shaved.

“When I got the text that a certain kid was having creepy dreams, I came to fight them off!” Rainbow smirked, turning towards Sunset. “And as for you, don’t you know it’s bad for your eyes when the light is off? Last thing we need is three blind people walking around.”

Sunset hid her hand, sighing in relief with a chuckle over Rainbow’s little joke. Her fears dissolved once she clearly saw it was just one of her longtime friends. The most loyal friend a girl can ask for, neither Sunset nor Twilight can deny that.

“You got me, Dash,” Sunset answered.

Still, once Rainbow calmed down, she could sense something was off. Especially the way she saw how protective Sunset was over Starbeam and how frightened the girl seemed.

“Hey, you all right?” Rainbow asked. “I didn’t mean to put you girls on edge.”

“It’s nothing, Rainbow,” Sunset shook her head. “It’s just been a long night.”

“Really? You don’t sound fine. I sense some hostility coming from you.”

“Just being paranoid, mother’s instincts. Didn’t expect to see you at this hour. Say, how’s Fluttershy doing?”

“Oh, she’s great!” Rainbow replied casually. “She’s working late at the Animal Shelter, but she can handle herself against the big, scary animals. Last I checked, everything went off without any complications. I’m going to pick her up as soon as her shift is over. But hey, we oughtta get together and hang out just for old time’s sake.”

It was then that Rainbow Dash acknowledged Starbeam, still holding onto her mother.

“How about Starbeam? Is she okay?”

“She’s doing okay,” Sunset nodded, patting her daughter’s head. “Seems the dreams she’s been having must’ve been something fierce.”

Rainbow Dash thought for a moment, despite the fact Sunset tried to avoid making her worry. Still, if Rainbow Dash believed there was a means to fix this, she’d find a way.

“I know!” Rainbow Dash thought, sliding onto the bed. “A hug from yours truly should help little Starbeam! I’ll have those fears fixed in a snap!”

“Well, this is you we’re talking about…” Sunset smiled, with a chuckle. “By all means!”

Starbeam turns toward Rainbow Dash with teary eyes, as she joined in the hug. The rainbow-haired woman pats a hand atop Starbeam’s head.

“If there’s one thing I’m able to do, it’s always making everyone feel better,” Rainbow replied. “Well… that, and my awesomeness. Oh! How about tomorrow I put together my favorite dessert, along with your favorite dinner, by your favorite aunt?”

“That would be nice,” Starbeam smiled. “Thank you, Auntie Dash.”

“Anything for you honey.”

Rainbow Dash lifts Starbeam onto her lap, and proceeds to rub one knuckled above the girl’s head, Starbeam laughed as she tried to fight her way out of her aunt’s infamous noogies. Sunset Shimmer merely smiled at the interaction when a knock at the door drew her attention.

“Sunset?” Twilight called from the open door. “Can I speak to you for a moment?”

“I’ll be just a moment,” Sunset answered, turning to Dash. “Hey Rainbow, would you fill my spot for me while I’m gone?”

“Don’t worry about us, Sunny,” Rainbow reassured. “I’ll keep her so close it’ll be like your still here. Besides, nobody throws together a better hug than yours truly!”

Starbeam let out a soft chuckle, more than enough to make Sunset smile.

“I’m holding you to that, Dash. I won’t be too long.”

With that said, Sunset Shimmer left the room with Twilight Sparkle, closing the door behind them.

“It’s about Starbeam, isn’t it?” Sunset asked, straight to the point.

“Yes,” Twilight Sparkle nodded. “I’m worried about her condition, Sunset. I know she asked you not to say anything to me so I wouldn’t worry. I can’t fault her for that, as much as it pains me to hear that. All the same, I can’t help but express the desire to help despite otherwise. If only to prove I’ve been through the same thing: The nightmares, the emotional abuse… everything… Midnight Sparkle was part of me as much as she’s part of Starbeam now.

“I know I don’t have the magic to help, but still… If it’s possible, I want you to get rid of whatever’s the cause to all this. If something hurts her or worse if she transforms into that horrible demon…”

Twilight Sparkle found herself unable to finish the sentence. She immediately broke down, removing her glasses, and planting her face on Sunset’s shoulders. Sunset could only do the one thing she knew that would help. She softly takes Twilight’s cheek and brought her face close to hers.

“Twilight… Look at me,” Sunset spoke. “I will never let it get to that point. If I was able to save you, this should be no different. I’m stronger than I was ten years ago. If it’s really Midnight Sparkle, and somehow she transferred over to Starbeam, I’ll deal with her myself or get the other Twilight to help us. Just put those fears to rest… We’re much stronger than she ever is or was. Okay?”

“… You’re right, Sunset,” Twilight nodded. “I know you are, and I trust you. Thank you.”
Twilight then opened her eyes, peering directly towards Sunset’s.

“I love you.”

“I love you too,” Sunset replied.

Before the two leaned toward each other to kiss, the door opens, and they heard someone clear their throat. They turn in surprise as Rainbow Dash leans casually while the two girls before her blushed.

“Hate to break the lovey-dovey moment,” Rainbow replied. “But Starbeam has something to say.”

From behind Rainbow Dash, Starbeam leans out nervously. With some encouragement from her aunt, Starbeam steps out and addresses her parents.

“Um…. Sun… Uh, I mean mom…” Starbeam asked with difficulty. “W-would you… stay with me tonight?” She asked with difficult.

Sunset walks over to their daughter and pats her on the head.

“You don’t even have to ask,” Sunset assured. “Of course I’ll stay with you tonight.”

Starbeam races over to her mom and they give each a warm hug for the next few seconds.

“Come on, let’s get you to bed,” Sunset instructs.

“Wait!” Sunset spoke, stopping Sunset. “Can I do something really quick, please?”

Though a bit surprised, Sunset had a feeling as to what it was. Starbeam walks toward Twilight, hugging her mom, who hugs her right back.

“I’m sorry about earlier, mom… I love you.”

“I love you too, sweetie,” Twilight smiled. “Goodnight, sleep well.”

“Good night.”

Rainbow Dash just shook her head over all the mushy-gushy stuff. But then, her pocket vibrated and she noticed it started to glow. She reaches in and takes out her cellphone, reading a text message from Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy’s shift will be ending in ten minutes,” Rainbow replied cheerfully. “Now that everything’s peachy, I got to go pick up my own lovebird. Good night girls.”

“Night,” Twilight and Sunset said in unison.

“Bye Auntie Dash!” Starbeam called out.

As Twilight escorts Rainbow Dash downstairs to the front door, Sunset leads Starbeam back into her room. While the room was a bit cold and empty, the presence she felt earlier had since vanished. But nonetheless, Starbeam couldn’t help but feel skeptical as she looked around nervously.

“Mom?”

“What’s up, Star?”

“I just… want to thank you… for everything you’ve done for me.”

Sunset felt happier hearing those words from her little girl. She pulls her in, messing up her head as Starbeam whines and chuckles.

“Have I ever told you that you’re so much like your mother?” Sunset asked.

“You say that every day,” Starbeam chuckled.

“And it’s always true. Good night, Starbeam. And remember I’m right here if you need anything.”

“Thanks mom. Night…”

Sunset wraps her arm around Starbeam, as she lays her head upon the top of her mother’s chest. As soon as her eyes closes, the little girl proceeds to drift off to sleep with the soothing comfort of her mother’s hug keeping her safe and warm.

Out of Control

Two eyes slowly opened as Starbeam Glitter looked around. She knew she was dreaming, the emptiness of the world around her with nothing but the thick fog hovering below her feet. Her mind was racing, trying to grasp what was going on. As she looked around, she found she was the only person in the surrounding area and not a single other soul within sight.

“Where exactly am I?” Starbeam asked herself. “And why does this feel… familiar?”

Starbeam did not have long to think when a light appears before her. She had to fold an arm over her eyes to keep the blinding radiance from hitting her directly in the eyes. Like trying to adjust to the sun after a period of exploring the deepest, darkest caves. Add to the fact she barely moved an inch when the very light itself appeared so suddenly.

“Maybe I’ll find something if I go through it,” She thought aloud. “Better than standing around.”

Starbeam Glitter slowly walked into the light, but some invisible force hit her catching her by surprise.

“Huh?”

Starbeam Glitter tried to force her way in, trying to push against the invisible barrier. But it seemed as if it would not allow her to go through. Starbeam backs up a couple feet, before making a run for it… But the force was so strong it pushed her back, knocking her head over heels.

“Ow…”

Starbeam groaned as she massaged her aching forehead, her eyes never leaving from the blinding light. It just stood there as if it were silently mocking her efforts to pass. Taking a deep breath, she thrust her hands toward the light and tried to pry it apart hoping to make an opening for herself. After a few more tries, and through sheer will, Starbeam managed to make an opening big enough for her to get through.

Once she was through the barrier, which disappeared behind her, Starbeam dusted herself after her previous failed attempts. As she looks ahead, what she saw both confused and surprised her. Initially, Starbeam expected to enter some other-worldly dimension yet before her eyes that wasn’t the case. She found herself inside a kitchen with all the trimmings: A rectangular table with four chairs, an oven in the corner, a fridge on the side wall, and the smell of pancake batter cooked on a pan. Starbeam felt this sense of déjà vu, with little to no understanding why.

“Why do I feel like I know this place?” Starbeam asked, looking around.

“Starbeam…”

The girl was taken by surprise when she heard her name called out.

“Mom?” She called out.

She turned around, and sure enough there was her mother, Twilight Sparkle. She was wearing a white cooking apron with a matching chef’s hat. A single plate with a lid over it was in one hand as she smiled toward her daughter.

“I was wondering where you were,” Twilight replied. “You’re just in time for breakfast.”

Before Starbeam could speak out, before she could grasp what was going on, she was forcibly moved toward the tale and with her free hand Twilight pushed her daughter into the one empty seat at the table. Once Starbeam was seated, Twilight lowers the plate in front of her and takes the handle with one hand.

“I made you your favorite, my famous ‘Every-Berry-Any-Chip-Surprise’ hotcakes.”

“Oh, um… thank you—” Starbeam answered, puzzled. “W-Wait. But I thought that was Aunt Pinkie’s—”

She was cut off when her eyes saw what was on her plate. But instead of breakfast, something horrible nearly made her gag. There was a hotcake, except it had the tiny bodies of Twilight’s friends caught in the burning batter as if the plate itself was still cooking it. They were all screaming in agony, yet their cries were high-pitched that it nearly made Starbeam’s ears bleed.

The worst part was that she couldn’t lift her arms because straps suddenly appeared on the arms of the chair, locking her in place. She struggled to pry herself free, but it felt as if the bonds were getting tighter and tighter, like a blood pressure pad squeezing her.

“M-Mom! Why… What…?”

But what lied before her next, it was not her mother but something far worse. Her mother’s face had turned a darker shade of purple, an elongated tongue stuck out like a snake’s, and both the chef’s hat and apron were black with red splotches all over. She laughed maniacally before the helpless little girl imprisoned in the chair.

“You really are gullible, just like your mother,” Midnight Sparkle snickered. “Then again, you are part of her… No matter. Like mother like daughter, trusting your ‘family’ has its benefits.”

The demoness drew closer toward Starbeam, sliding her nails along the trapped girl. One set of nails scratched along her neck, while the other drew along one of her arms.

“Scared, Starbeam? Am I close? No... that seems out of character. To think, she sacrificed so much to have you thinking it would keep me away… so much for caring for your wellbeing.”

As Midnight Sparkle spoke, the surroundings all around the changed. The setting of a kitchen on a beautiful morning fell apart as the walls crashed down, the tiled floor shattered into ash, and the light faded into clouded darkness. Drawing the two figures back into the darkness.

“What do you want from me?!” Starbeam asked. “What did I ever do?!”

“Playing innocent? Don’t you know it’s a sin to lie?”

Soon Midnight Sparkle was fully transformed back into her former self, the very same sinister grin plastered on her face.

“You know what you did. Your mother, my former host, lost her powers because of you. Fortunately, a part of me was transferred from the very day you were ‘born’. Now… I just want what is rightfully might. In order to do that, I need…”

Midnight Sparkle grabs her by the neck, tearing her away from the bonds of the chair, and lifting her up in the air, their faces uncomfortably close.

“… You!”

In the outside world, Sunset Shimmer was sound asleep when stirring and moaning awake her. She opens her eyes and noticed something was off. Her daughter, Starbeam Glitter, was tossing about and muttering in her sleep. Sunset reached for her shoulders trying to wake her.

“Starbeam! Starbeam, what’s happening?” Sunset called out. “Starbeam, I’m right here. I told you I’ll always be here, and I am… Wake up, please!”

Sunset shook and shook with all her might, but Starbeam wouldn’t wake up. All at once, an ominous glow over her shoulder causes Sunset Shimmer to look around. An aura forms around the two women, the glow growing darker the stronger it became. Sunset recognized this as a sign of bad things to come.

“Oh no…” Sunset whispered, turning back to Starbeam. “Starbeam, don’t let her control you! I know you’re scared, but you’ve got to fight back! I’m here for you, let me help you! Starbeam, please wake up! Starbeam!!!”

Starbeam heard her mother’s cry, bellowing in the darkness. Her hands start to glow, and she struggles against Midnight’s clawed grip. With all her might, Starbeam fires a burst of magic from her hands and cast Midnight Sparkle back. Not enough to do physical harm to the demoness, but more than enough for Starbeam to escape her grip, clutching her neck as she could feel the deep scratch marks.

“Leave me alone!” She yelled, gasping. “I won’t let you hurt my family!”

“Please… Like you really believe that will stop me?” Midnight asked, chuckling. “I’m not that same nightmare from ten years ago. I was foolish back then; I let my own ego get to me. I won’t be making that mistake again.”

All at once, Midnight Sparkle disappeared in a blink of an eye. Before Starbeam Glitter could move, a barrier suddenly appears around her, as she looked around for an escape. But the barrier itself starts to slowly close on her, like walls moving in on her. Soon, she found it hard to traverse much less breathe as if a wave of claustrophobia was getting to her.

“I… I can’t move…!” Starbeam gasped frantically. “Mom… Rainbow Dash… Anyone… HELP ME!!!”

“It’s no use screaming, Little Star… I’m in control now…”

“Mom…”

“Starbeam!” Sunset sighed in relief. “You had me worried for a minute…”

But Sunset Shimmer stopped, when one look at her daughter’s face made her pupils shrink. For what she was seeing before her eyes, it clearly wasn’t her daughter. Starbeam’s face was twisted, a sinister grin formed revealing sharp fangs, and blue flames began to appear around her now darkened glowing eyes. Reacting quickly, Sunset used her own magic to hold her down even as her ‘daughter’ struggled against the suppressing force.

“I’m sorry, Starbeam…” Sunset spoke. “This is going to hurt… But I know it’s not your doing. Please come back… I can only hold her for so long.”

As Sunset’s voice ringed in her mind, Starbeam tried everything in her power to escape. She hurled her magic aura against the barrier, but even her strongest attacks could not destroy it. It seemed to absorb every bit of magic and it glowed every time her shots made contact. Eventually, the strain of trying to break free was taking its toll on Starbeam who found herself barely able to stand as she felt weak. All the while, Midnight Sparkle watched from the sidelines, amused with the girl’s efforts.

“I’d conserve your energy if I were you,” Midnight advised. “That barrier was designed to be impenetrable; nothing goes in or out. Besides, the fun hasn’t even started yet. By the time I’m done with them, your ‘mothers’, I have so many names to go down… those who’ve had it coming for FAR too long… I wonder…”

Sunset tried to hold her daughter down on the bed, as long as she could. But then, a force of magic propels her into the air and sends her crashing onto the floor, rolling backward. Sunset picked herself up, clutching her aching shoulder from the harsh landing.

“Hello, Sunset.”

Sunset gasped, as her eyes widen the moment she heard her daughter speak. Only, it did not sound like the Starbeam she knew. But rather, her distorted voice felt like a blend between her daughter’s and… Midnight.

“It’s been ages since we’ve last seen each other,” She continued, looking around. “Speaking of which…”

Before Sunset’s very eyes, she watched as her possessed daughter proceeds to alter the very atmosphere all around them through the magic flowing within her fingertips. Sunset darted her eyes, side to side, seeing everything shift before her gaze trying to see what was going on. The magic was so strong, the very detail of the floor she stood on disappeared, yet she still stood as if there was an invisible surface beneath her bare feet.

“Is this… the dream world?” Sunset thought. “What could Midnight have to show me here?”

“Hey there, sweetie.”

Her eyes widen, Sunset Shimmer slowly turns around toward the source of the call. And just over her shoulder, she was surprised to see Twilight Sparkle… standing there… smiling at her.

“Twilight?!” Sunset called out. “What are you doing here?”

But there was clearly something off about Twilight Sparkle. There was no mistake that it truly looked like her, even the glasses slightly slant upon the bridge of her nose. But still, there was this aura shining behind her and she seemed completely oblivious to it.

“You seem stressed Sunset,” Twilight Sparkle continued. “You want a hug? You know you needn’t ask—”

GASP!!!

Just before Twilight Sparkle could finish, a violet beam pierced straight through Twilight’s chest. Time seemed to slow down, as Sunset stared with her jaw agape and tears forming in her eyes. As Twilight Sparkle slowly leaned forward, their daughter Starbeam Glitter, under Midnight’s control, stood behind Twilight with a finger pointed.

“NO!!!!” Sunset shouted.

Sunset quickly raced toward Twilight and caught her wife within her grasp. Yet, as Sunset tearfully looked down upon Twilight, she was neither shocked nor even in pain. When she looked at her face, how her smile still hung over her lips, Twilight Sparkle seemed so calm… so happy.

“Oh… Guess I misunderstood you,” Twilight smiled. “But you had your reasons… I’m not mad at you…”

As her final words were spoken, Twilight Sparkle’s form completely faded to the point Sunset was holding nothing but empty air. Sunset’s body quaked with grief, a boiling anger seeping deep within her. Whether this was real or not, seeing the terrible fate of her life broke Sunset in more ways than she could ever imagine.

“No… No, no, no!!! I can’t lose the two most important people in my life… Not now…”

A child’s laughter drew Sunset’s attention back to Starbeam, her laugh in tune with the maniacal chuckle of the mad demoness.

“It’s so funny: Even after all the times you try to save her, Twilight Sparkle will still get hurt… Let me show you one more thing.”

With a flick of her wrist, Starbeam Glitter altered the atmosphere around the two once more. Sure enough, Sunset Shimmer found herself in an all too familiar place: Canterlot High. The old hallways of the school, Sunset’s head turned side to side recognizing every detail of her former grounds. But then she turned, and she saw a younger version of herself, the old attire she used to wear during her ‘post-evil’ days sadly walking down the halls while all the students just glared at her, even the teachers were unsure about her.

She remembered those days very well, the mockery when she was no longer the Queen of the School… The cruelty they displayed as payback for how she acted… To this day, even in her attempts to reform, she recalled some students who never truly forgave her no matter what she did. Things were much different now than it was back then, but still… This made Sunset glare further.

“Out of everything about my past… All the constant ridicule I’ve ever endured…” Sunset spoke through her teeth. “You pick this day…”

Sunset Shimmer glared towards ‘Midnight’, who responds with a huge grin forcibly displayed on Starbeam’s face.

“I’m sorry… Did I strike a nerve?” Midnight asked mockingly. “What are you going to do about it?”

Sunset looked down, the tears falling toward the ground. Her fists clench with intensity as a golden aura formed around her. Slowly, she lifts her head, sending a death glare toward Midnight Sparkle.

“Oh, I know exactly what I’m going to do to you…” Sunset growled, changing into her other form. “I’m going to erase you from existence!!!”

A groan escapes Starbeam’s lips, as the barrier disappeared, and she plopped toward the ground. She looks up as Midnight Sparkle floated over her, smiling deviously toward her.

“Now that the stage is complete,” Midnight Sparkle declared. “Let’s see how you fare against this.”

Taking a moment to adjust, Starbeam Glitter eventually woke up, not sure was just happened. But as she looked around, she found herself back in her old bedroom… Or at least, what she thought as it appeared to be distorted.

“I’m… I’m back?” Starbeam asked herself, uncertain.

Suddenly, Starbeam head a growl from someone in front of her. She slowly turns as her eyes catch her mother, Sunset Shimmer, right before her. However, she noticed something was severely off.

“Oh, I know exactly what I’m going to do to you…” Sunset growled, changing into her other form. “I’m going to erase you from existence!!!”

As if her mother’s own words wasn’t confusing enough, Sunset Shimmer had assumed an unfamiliar form: Daydream Shimmer. She wore a pink dress with thin white and meet cloth sheets along the bottom. She appeared to wear heels with her cutie mark on the buckles and wings resembling a phoenix. A silvery horn protrudes and shine from her forehead and golden sparkly wings sprout from her back. Her cutie mark also appeared around the collar of her neck, the bracelets atop of her elbows, and she wore light mint fingerless gloves. A red streak crosses both her eyes as she glares toward her daughter.

“Mom?” Starbeam spoke.

All of a sudden, flames appear to spout before her hands and before Starbeam could react, she hurls her arms out shooting fireballs at her. Starbeam ducked and rolled, barely avoiding the blasts that ignited against the walls. Starbeam tried to get back on her feet, only for a huge fireball to strike her in the chest sending her flying back to a wall before falling to the ground.

"What did you hope to accomplish by coming back, Midnight Sparkle?” Daydream asked.

“Mom... It’s me… Star—”

“Do you get a kick out of torturing those weaker than you are?” Daydream interrupted. “Now, let me show you how it feels when you’re the one who’s attacked!”

Starbeam felt herself back into the wall, scared beyond comprehension. She watched the flames form again around her mother’s hands, ready to fire at her if she made any sudden movements.

“Mom! It’s me… Starbeam! I’m still here!” Starbeam called out. “Whatever I did to make you upset… I’m sorry! Please, snap out of it…!”

But as it turns out, all of the child’s pleas fell on deaf ears. It seemed that Sunset Shimmer couldn’t hear her own daughter, crying for her. But instead, she just heard Midnight Sparkle laugh through her daughter, revealing she was still trapped within her own mind. Unable to speak up, unable to control her very actions. For this was Midnight at her peak, in full control of a helpless child for her own gain.

“If that was supposed to kill me, you’re grown weaker since our last encounter,” Midnight taunted. “I thought I’d face you at your best; I overestimated you.”

“That was to savor the moment, Midnight Sparkle!” Daydream Shimmer warned. “But you’re right; I’m done screwing around! This ends right now!”

“DO IT, THEN! Prove how strong you truly are!!!”

Midnight Sparkle stood there laughing maniacally, as Daydream Shimmer charged forward ready to attack her at just the right moment. She raised her arm, ready to hurl the killing blow…

“MOMMY, PLEASE SNAP OUT OF IT!!!”

The words echoed in Daydream Shimmer’s mind, stopping her attack inches away from her daughter’s face. Daydream Shimmer’s form, in complete shock, disappeared instantly as Sunset Shimmer returned to reality, horrified beyond words as she stared at her daughter.

“What the hell…?” Sunset asked herself.

But there was no mistake, there was her daughter, back to herself. Only her daughter was whimpering, crying on the floor while holding her knees to her chest. Her aura completely down, Sunset Shimmer crawled toward her daughter. She reached out to comfort her, but Starbeam leaned farther back as if worried her mother would strike her. Sunset pulled her arm back, sighing regretfully for scaring her daughter to death… And a million other things.

“Starbeam… I’m so sorry,” Sunset apologized quietly. “I’m sorry you had to see that; I don’t know what came over me. One minute, Midnight was right there in front of me… But it turned out she was using you to get to me.”

Looking around, Sunset Shimmer could see the effects their battle had. The scorch marks on the walls, the books flown all over, furniture turned over, and everything else knocked out of place. It was a miracle that Twilight Sparkle did not hear all this going on unless Midnight was determined to keep this battle just between them. It only proved that Midnight was getting stronger, this Sunset could confirm.

She turns her attention back toward her daughter, who covered her head and kept crying.

“I did you wrong, Starbeam,” Sunset continued. “I’m so sorry. Everything I said, and everything I did, they were not meant for you. That still doesn’t excuse what I did… But I would never hurt you, never you.”

“I’m sorry, mom…” Starbeam cried. “I’m sorry, mom… I’m sorry, mom… I’m sorry, mom…”

Those three little words were all Starbeam could say, her voice cracked in between. Sunset Shimmer felt extremely guilty, putting her daughter through all that. Whether Midnight Sparkle was to blame or not, Starbeam had officially become caught in the middle of the battle and was paying a price for it. Sunset eventually worked the courage to wrap her arms around her daughter, who leaned against her and hugged her back as she cried.

“Do not apologize for what I did, Starbeam,” Sunset said. “You didn’t do anything wrong; I did. But don’t worry, we’ll get to the bottom of this, I promise.”

Sunset massaged Starbeam’s back as she held her close, brushing her arm up and down. A sigh escapes Sunset’s lips, knowing that it’s been getting far worse than they imagined. In that moment, she knew there was only one thing they could do.

“It’s time we paid a visit to an old friend of mine,” Sunset Shimmer declared. “If there’s anyone I know who’d have the knowledge on how to stop dark magic, it’s her.”

Starbeam’s shivering slowed down, as she took deep steady breathes. Her tears disappear as she gives her full attention to her mother.

“I realize it’ll be difficult to forgive me, maybe even trust me,” Sunset continued. “But I need you to be brave. Not just for me, for both of us. The only way to find an escape from this dilemma is if we work together. Can you do that?”

Starbeam silently nodded, wiping away the tears. She put up the best brave face she could possibly give to her mother. Nonetheless, Sunset Shimmer was more than pleased to see her daughter try.

“That’s the brave girl I know and love. Your mom and I know how strong you truly are. Will you help me, Starbeam?”

Sunset extended her hand out to her daughter, who takes her mother’s hand and nods. As they climb to their feet, Starbeam acknowledges all the chaos around the bedroom. Sunset also saw the mess, and she actually chuckled much to Starbeam’s confusion.

“Mama Twilight is going to be so mad when she wakes up,” Sunset spoke humorously.

That actually made Starbeam smile, as a small laugh was released.

“Yeah she will,” Starbeam chuckled. “I know mom very well.”

“In any case, you should put some warm clothes on before you head out,” Sunset advised, noting the single nightdress. “I’ll be right outside if you need anything.”

Starbeam nods, as Sunset Shimmer closes the door behind her, leaving her daughter in her room to change. Moving slightly away from the door, Sunset pressed her back against the wall, leaning down onto the floor. A deep sigh escapes her lips as her thoughts raced over recent events.

“How am I going to explain this to the other Twilight?” Sunset thought, placing a hand to her chest. “I promised everything would be okay… I have to keep it this way. I really hope she can help her, she’s just like her mother… So kind. I’ve just got to remain calm…”

As she finished her thoughts, the door opened and Sunset turns. Her daughter steps out of her room, dressed in her usual garbs but otherwise she should be warm enough.

“Wow! You certainly dress quick,” Sunset replied.

“Um… Thanks… I guess?” Starbeam answered awkwardly. “You think this friend of yours will be up at this hour?”

“Knowing her, I’d be more surprised if she wasn’t. If there’s one thing I know about her, she’s known to pull all-nighters. Especially with her studies.”

To say that Starbeam was confused was an understatement but given the severity of their situation she did not question it further. It wasn’t long before Sunset Shimmer had led Starbeam Glitter to the backyard. Fortunately, even without the gate surrounding the yard, no one else was up at this hour and so they had all the privacy they would need for the time being. Around her shoulder, Sunset carried a bag over her shoulder, one of which she left on the counter in the kitchen. Starbeam, meanwhile, looked around, as if something ached across her mind.

“Why are we even out here?” She asked. “Shouldn’t we be going to the car?”

“Cars?” Sunset asked, digging into her bag. “Where we’re going, we won’t need cars.”

Sunset Shimmer then pulls out a mirror and her old journal, handed down to her from her oldest friend. She then approaches the single tree in the backyard, finding a nail embedded on the bark (Which was high enough so not a soul could accidentally crash their head on it). As she positions the top handle of the mirror, hanging it over the nail, Starbeam stands there quietly trying to process her mother’s intentions.

“What’s all this for?” Starbeam asked.

“Let’s just say this is the quickest way to where we’re going,” Sunset replied. “Just… Try not to move, I haven’t used this spell in a while.”

Starbeam nodded, with a hint of uncertainty but nevertheless trusted her mom’s judgment. Once the mirror was set, Sunset Shimmer proceeds to write a message within the journal, finishes it with a ‘period’ and then they wait. After a few seconds, the mirror suddenly starts to glow nearly blinding Starbeam Glitter as she folds a hand over her eyes. But then Sunset grasps her daughter’s hand, causing her to look as Sunset silently assures it’ll be okay. They soon become embedded within the glow of the mirror’s life until…

They disappear…

Late Night Reunion

The blinding light faded as quickly as it appeared before her eyes, even then it took time before Starbeam’s vision was truly restored. Suddenly, before she could take a single step, she felt as if her legs had given in and felt herself fall forward. Fortunately, she was able to catch herself before her face hit the dirt beneath her feet… Or so should thought. For as she took a moment to open her eyes, she saw without mistake that there was something different about her.

For instead of feet or even hands, they had shifted into hooves… Pony hooves. She still had the same silvery hair with the purple streaks, only they were to the length of an equine’s mane and it matched the tail sticking out upon her flank. She felt her face, which was no longer and now resembling a muzzle. And when she felt the rest of her body, noting how her whole coat was a light pink fur, she also discovered that her only article of clothing she kept from the trip was her denim jean jacket. And just along both sides of the flank, a blue-and-yellow star cutie mark.

“Alright, we’re here.”

Starbeam Glitter turned around toward her mother’s voice and stood silently as she saw her in her pony form, a unicorn specifically. Her brilliant amaranth mane with light apple green stripes brushed in the light air, over her brilliant amber coat, a cutie mark of the sun was shown on her flank, and her moderate cyan eyes turned towards her daughter.

“It’s been so long since we’ve been here,” Sunset noted. “You okay?”

Starbeam Glitter nodded her head, but the skepticism clear upon her expression.

“Yea… Just nervous,” Starbeam replied, looking around. “Where are we?”

The two ponies found themselves before a gleaming crystal castle just on the outskirts of Ponyville. In which case, it is the Castle of Friendship, Princess Twilight Sparkle’s old home. As Sunset admired the view, memories of previous years flowing in her mind, the same could not be said for Starbeam. She didn’t quite recognize this castle, yet she had this feeling that she had been here before. She simply just couldn’t put a finger or hoof on it.

“This is Equestria,” Sunset Shimmer answered. “This was where you were born. I can’t blame you for not knowing, it’s been a while for both of us. Honestly, I hoped to tell you about this place when you were older.”

When Sunset Shimmer turned toward her daughter, she could see the concern in her eyes as she silently stared at the castle.

“Don’t worry, everything’s going to be okay,” Sunset assured. “Let’s just take this slowly. Okay?”

Starbeam nodded as the ponies make their way toward the castle, with her mom taking the lead. At the foot of the doorway leading to the castle, Sunset Shimmer knocked three times against the door. Then they waited for a few seconds, seeing how they were the only ponies out at this time. After a while, Sunset Shimmer started to feel a slight nervous when no one answered.

“I really hope this is the right place…” Sunset thought.

Eventually, the door creaks open just when Sunset reached to knock. Sunset Shimmer had initially expected the Princess, but instead it was a pony she hadn’t seen in years. There before Sunset, her moderate and light purple mane with the pale light, grayish aquamarine highlights over her pale, light grayish heliotrope coat, and dressed in pajamas (Which strangely resembled the color scheme of a certain ‘wizard’s’ cloak) was one of Twilight’s students and the new Headmare of the School of Friendship, Starlight Glimmer. As Starbeam glanced toward the mare, she noted the shooting star cutie mark on her flank wondering if every pony in this world has a tattoo on their rears.

“Sunset? When did you get back?” Starlight yawned, rubbing her eyes. “Do you know what time it is?”

“Sorry Starlight, I know it’s late,” Sunset apologized. “But we—no… I need to talk to Twilight, it’s really important!”

Of course, Starlight Glimmer was so tired she didn’t even notice Sunset’s kid right beside her.

“Can’t it wait until later? It’s been a long day at the school, and I’m really beat—”

“Starlight, please!” Sunset begged, nearly yelling. “You know I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t important. Please, could you at least call Twilight to come here?”

“Mmm… Alright, I’ll see what I can do,” Starlight muttered. “Do come in, will you? It’s cold out.”

“Thank you,” Sunset said.

Starlight tiredly beckoned Sunset Shimmer into the castle, as Sunset turns to Starbeam who eyed her mother. With a shrug, Sunset leads her daughter into the castle as her old friend prepared a message for the princess.

A few minutes passed, by then Sunset Shimmer and Starbeam Glitter had settled within the old throne room home to the Friendship Map. It wasn’t long before Starlight Glimmer comes into the
room, using her aura to levitate three mugs of hot cocoa for her guests (Technically ‘two’, the other was for herself).

“Just sent Twilight an urgent message for her to see you,” Starlight declared. “It’ll take her a moment to get to the castle.”

Starlight Glimmer hands one mug over to Starbeam, who nods a silent ‘thanks’ before taking a slow sip of the scolding hot beverage. It was during which time when Starlight was fully awake, and she finally acknowledged the presence of Sunset’s daughter.

“So… You must be Starbeam Glitter, aren’t you?” Starlight asked.

“Mm-hmm,” Starbeam nodded.

“You know Twilight’s told me so much about you… ‘Princess’ Twilight, not ‘Sci-Twi’. Is that what folks call her? Wow… That does get confusing. Though I’m sure your moms have mentioned me a couple times.”

“… Not often.”

“Oh… Right, of course,” Starlight chuckled, sighing. “And… This got awkward really fast.”

“We’re sorry we never mentioned you to Starbeam,” Sunset spoke, feeling guilty. “I admit I’ve been away since our last visit, I kind of been forgetting my own heritage.”

“We hope we’re not intruding for coming,” Starbeam added.

“Well, no pony shows up this late without a valid reason,” Starlight replied. “Besides, I was hoping to finally get to meet your daughter anyway.”

Starlight Glimmer takes an especially good look at the kid, only now noticing certain similarities from her mother. There were traces of Sunset Shimmer in her, though rather slim. Majority wise, Starbeam shared much in common with her mother Twilight, the Human Twilight at least. She had many questions she hoped to ask, but under the circumstances this wasn’t the best time… At least, not yet.

“So, what exactly happened?” Starlight resumed. “Of all things I do know about you, this ordeal is all news for me. Is it serious?”

“It’s too long a story to explain in detail,” Sunset answered, uncertainly. “It’d be easier to explain it to Twilight.”

“Explain what?”

All heads turn as Princess Twilight Sparkle entered the throne room, in all her regal glory. It was quite a surprise for Sunset Shimmer. Not so much because of her unexpected arrival, but because of what Sunset did notice about her. Even after all these years, and despite the obvious changes in Twilight’s figure especially the fact she stood as tall as their former mentor, Princess Celestia, Twilight hadn’t changed at all. Perhaps due to being an alicorn, that the whole aging process makes it slower for her compared to every pony else.

“Hey, Twilight,” Sunset greeted, turning to Starlight and Starbeam. “I hate to be rude, but could you take Starbeam with you? This matter I rather keep between Twilight and myself.”

Starlight felt a tad awkward about the request. But she understood why Sunset would desire some privacy with their mentor.

“Oh yea… I did remember there were some books I forgot to organize in the other room. Say kid, how would you like to help me out?”

“W-Wait, but I—”

“Ah, ah! No butts missy. The grown-ups need to talk, and I ‘seriously’ could use the help. Come on.”

Taken by surprise, especially towards Starlight’s sudden request, Starbeam was practically dragged toward the castle library. Once they arrived, Starbeam’s eyes widen as it turned out Starlight wasn’t kidding. While Starlight seemed just as organized as Twilight Sparkle, both of them, Starbeam could clearly see she kept most of the books unstacked and laid out all over the place.

“Wow… If my mom saw this, she’d have a heart attack,” Starbeam replied.

“Oh, come on! It ain’t ‘that’ bad!” Starlight chuckled, sighing. “Just help me clean up. This way we can get a chance to talk.”

As Starlight Glimmer kept Starbeam Glitter busy, Sunset Shimmer redirected her attention to Twilight Sparkle, ‘Princess’ Twilight Sparkle that is.

“So Sunset, what was it you wished to talk about?” Twilight asked.

“It’s not so simple to answer,” Sunset shook her head.

“Well you know me. I like complicated matters!”

Twilight Sparkle chuckled, meaning for it to be funny. But the princess could clearly see Sunset was in no mood to laugh, much less chuckle. Just seeing the look on her student’s face meant this was more serious than she imagined.

“All kidding aside, just tell me everything leading up to this point,” Twilight spoke.

“Alright,” Sunset nodded, taking a deep breath. “It started back when Starbeam turned eight. She’s been having these… ‘Nightmares’, which at first I assumed it was normal and I assured everyone gets them. But as time progressed, I started sensing this dark presence within her and there were times her magic would cause damage to her surroundings. Not severe enough to put limiters on, but Twilight and I know it be dangerous to be in public much less put her in school… Even though she’s been begging to go to Canterlot High for years.

“And every time it seems things were getting better, she’d get these… moments where she’d suddenly faint for no apparent reason at all. On top of all that, I’d hear her talking to herself… But not with her voice.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked, concerned.

“I mean it sounded like another person. It got to the point where the other Twilight noticed this, and she’s been concerned since. I told her I’d handle it, but… it didn’t play out as I hoped. Then, just moments ago, she had another nightmare again. Only this time, I felt the presences most apparent… Midnight’s presence.”

“Midnight?” Twilight asked. “You mean the very Midnight Sparkle from ten years ago?”

“Yes!” Sunset nodded. “I think Midnight Daughter has our daughter ‘possessed’!”

Twilight wasn’t sure what to make of this. She remembered Sunset explaining Midnight Sparkle as a result of the overabundance of magic Sci-Twi absorbed and formed out of her negative emotions. But Sunset had failed to mentioned Midnight’s sudden reappearances and all the damage she’s been causing to that Twilight, and those closest to her.

“I don’t understand. I thought you defeated her after sacrificing your powers to suppress her. And what do mean by ‘possessed’?”

“I mean exactly that,” Sunset explained thoroughly. “Starbeam wasn’t in control of her own body. I was so afraid I almost attacked human Rainbow Dash assuming Nightmare Sparkle was still in the room. No one got hurt, but the fact Midnight’s gained so much power is… terrifying to say the least. But soon as she revealed herself, it’s like her presence vanished… just like that.”

“What else happened?” Twilight asked.

“After that, I stayed with Starbeam to make sure nothing else happened,” Sunset sighed. “Unfortunately, that’s when it only got worse.”

Taking a deep breath, breathing out for a couple seconds, Sunset eventually found the strength to continue her story.

“Starbeam had another nightmare, and Midnight’s presence was stronger than ever. So much malice, hate, and sheer power, it made me feel so cold that it’s… hard to describe. I always knew Midnight could do this whenever Starbeam’s asleep, I just never knew what she was doing in her dreams and when I tried to wake her up it’s like she could barely hear me. Even when she opened her eyes, I saw this—‘thing’ looking back at me, with cold eyes and that devilish grin.

“I’ll never forget that image, not in a thousand years. I tried to pin my own daughter down, so Midnight wouldn’t make her do anything… but that proved to be in vain. Midnight forced Starbeam to use a form of magic I’ve never encountered before.”

“Can you describe this power?” Twilight asked.

Sunset’s body trembled so badly; she practically hid her face from her teacher.

“She… she showed me… the other Twilight’s death… My past… everything…”

It was difficult for Sunset to describe in words, as Twilight tried her best to comfort her.

“I’m sorry you had to deal with that, Sunset,” Twilight spoke softly. “I realize it must’ve been horrible. You don’t have to tell me the rest if it hurts; we can just take a break.”

“No, no I’m good,” Sunset shook her head. “It’s just… I’d rather you know anyways or else I’ll never have another chance.”

Sunset Shimmer took a few extra breathes before continuing her story.

“After I saw everything happen at once… I just snapped! I lost myself in my madness, and all I thought about erasing Midnight Sparkle from existence, so she wouldn’t hurt anyone again. I transformed and attacked her… without the slightest hesitation. I didn’t even realize I wasn’t hurting Midnight… I was hurting Starbeam! Had her voice not reached me a moment sooner… she would be… I could’ve…”

But it was no use, Sunset couldn’t bare to finish that statement. She was fully aware of what nearly happened, what Sunset could’ve done to her daughter. Twilight nodded, knowing exactly where Sunset was going.

“What happened after that?” Twilight asked.

“The second I noticed who I attacked, everything stopped,” Sunset spoke, closing her eyes. “My surroundings were back to normal; however, not without a price. I terrified Starbeam; she couldn’t even look at me! She says she forgives me, but I know better…”

Sunset opened her eyes but didn’t look directly at Twilight.

“That’s why we’re here now, me and Starbeam. I knew if there was anypony who could help, I knew I had to come to you.”

Twilight was at a loss for words, completely caught unaware of the severity of this predicament. All was silent between mentor and student, as Twilight took a moment to process the whole story and the reasoning of coming to her for help.

“I hear what you’re saying,” Twilight spoke, breaking the silence. “You weren’t lying when you said how complicated this was, but… I’ve only ever encountered this magic only once before. Even then, I wasn’t able to find a definitive answer for it… But I do have an idea.”

Princess Twilight Sparkle vanished before Sunset Shimmer’s eyes, teleporting to another room. A second later, Twilight returned with one of her old books from upstairs.

“What if I could scan your daughter? It may not do much, but any clues could help find a solution to her condition.”

“Anything you can offer is better than nothing, Twilight. Until we have something to go on, I won’t know how to help Starbeam. All I want…”

Sunset paused when a set of sounds drew her to Starlight and Starbeam. While Starlight was arguing over the state of the library, seeing Starbeam just laugh it off made Sunset smile. For all the talents that Starbeam has pulled off over the years, and how at times she’s acted very mature for her age, this moment reminded Sunset that she was still a fragile child who still needs a parent’s care. She never wanted to see that smile disappear again, especially what happened.

“I only want Starbeam, and more importantly Twilight to be happy. Whatever you have to do, you have my permission… this time.”

Princess Twilight Sparkle nodded, reminded of the earlier instance on the day Starbeam was born. As if this was Sunset’s way of finally making peace, even though they had talked about it over the years.

“Bring her over here,” Twilight instructed.

Sunset Shimmer nodded before turning back toward Starbeam.

“Hey, Starbeam!” Sunset called out. “My friend has an idea she’d like to share with you!”

Turning toward her mother curiously, Starbeam made her way back into the room and approached the two ponies.

“Yes, your majesty?” Starbeam asked.

“Starbeam Glitter, your mother just explained about your condition and what happened,” Princess Twilight explained. “Based off that, I believe the best way to identify the problem is to scan you. That is, if you feel comfortable about it.”

“Scan me?” Starbeam asked, confused. “I thought you ponies were all about magic and sorcery. When did this become science fiction?”

“… Just like your wife,” Twilight spoke to Sunset.

That actually got Sunset to chuckle slightly, as her teacher turned back toward Starbeam.

“Well you see Starbeam, the idea is to use my magic to detect anomalies. To determine if there’s anything physically or mentally wrong with you. And the more I uncover, the easier to find a solution. Mind you I’ve never attempted this on a pony, much less a human, but it should work.”

So, we’re not counting the time Twilight tried to scan Pinkie on understanding her ‘Pinkie Senses’?

… Yeah, let’s not bring that part up.

“We wouldn’t ask you to do this, if you’re not okay with it,” Sunset added. “Do you want to try?”

Starbeam wasn’t sure how to feel. On one hand, Starbeam would be willing to try anything to remedy her of these ‘nightmares’ and the constant attacks on Nightmare’s part. But on the other hand, any procedure used for this first occasion could easily go wrong. After a minute of consulting herself, it dawned on Starbeam there was no other way to go about this. Something needed to be done and she was desperate.

“If it will make my parents happy, I’ll do it,” Starbeam volunteered.

“Alright,” Twilight nodded. “Let’s head on over to the other room, and we can begin.”

Into the Unknown

The three ponies make their way into one of the rooms of the castle, as Starbeam Glitter looked around curiously. Noting the structure of the castle’s interior, all of them formed out of some form of crystal. She had so many questions about this place, but they would have to wait for the time being.

“Alright Starbeam,” Twilight replied. “It’s just in the next room.”

Starbeam nodded, but the concern she displayed on her face was quite clear. Sunset took notice, grabbing her daughter’s hoof softly as her daughter turned to her.

“It’ll be okay,” Sunset assured. “She’s the smartest pony I know. As long as I’m here, nothing bad will happen to you.”

Starbeam smiled, as if her all her fears and worries disappeared in this one moment. As they enter the room, Twilight uncovers a hidden device the like of which no pony has ever seen before.

“It’s not the most accurate device from Sunset’s world,” Twilight spoke. “But from the studies I’ve seen during my visits to the human world, this should do the job.”

Starbeam was surprised to a device resembling those CT Scanners from the hospitals back home. She’d never witness a device in action herself, much less never having been to a hospital in her life. But she had heard of these devices, having seen pictures of it in catalogs in the mail. Sunset Shimmer merely rolled her eyes over the Princess’ ‘studies’ of these devices.

“Only Twilight Sparkle would make something like this and make it sound weird,” Sunset thought, with a small chuckle.

“So… How are we doing this?” Starbeam asked nervously.

“Not to worry, this is very simple,” Twilight answered. “All we need you to do is lie down. The magic powering the machine will scan you and if we’re lucky, we’ll have all we need to figure out where the problem lies. Your mom and I will be monitoring from a safe distance, so this way the scan won’t detect us.”

Sunset Shimmer nodded silently, agreeing with the Princess’ proposition.

“That’s it?” Starbeam asked. “Just lie down?”

“Yep,” Twilight nodded. “Oh… But first, you’ll have to remove your jacket and bracelets. Don’t want to damage the machine.”

Starbeam nodded, as she proceeded to change out of her jacket. As she removes her bracelet, it felt a bit odd for her knowing that these articles of clothing were all she had and nothing else. But all the same, her mother wasn’t exactly wearing much either, so she assumed it was just a pony deal. Once all was removed, she holds the attire out toward Sunset.

“Hey mom, could you hold these for me please?”

“Sure thing, sweetie,” Sunset smiled, grabbing her stuff. “I’ll make sure you have these back when you’re done.”

Sunset looked down at all the stuff Starbeam handed to her, specifically the bracelet from her right hoof. It appeared to be slightly cracked along where the bracelet clicks in place but otherwise it still looked presentable. Yet she hardly ever seen Starbeam wear this except for special occasions.

“Even though it’s almost broken, you still keep it with you,” Sunset thought. “You’re just like her… making even the smallest things valuable.”

Sunset eventually turns over to Princess Twilight, who helps Starbeam up on the platform as they prepare to get ready.

“I just hope everything goes well,” Sunset hoped.

“Now Starbeam, I’ll need you to keep your hooves next to you, okay?” Twilight asked.

Starbeam nodded, even though it wasn’t much of a question but a statement. Nonetheless, she kept her hooves together while her eyes looked up towards the crystal ceiling before the platform would eventually go forth into the machine.

“I’ll still be in the room, but from a safe distance,” Princess Twilight explained. “You’re going to hear some odd sounds, but that’s just the machine doing it’s work. I’ll be talking to you throughout the whole study and to make sure you’re okay.”

Princess Twilight observes the machine before her, as she grabs a book. But before she backs away, she turns her gaze back to Starbeam, who seemed very nervous.

“Is there anything you want to ask before we start?”

“… Will it hurt?” Starbeam asked, with a hint of fear.

“Not from what I’ve tested on other subjects. However, this machine was modified for ‘ponies’ and… No, it’ll be fine.”

Starbeam didn’t exactly feel much better hearing from the princess, she could just tell from the hint of hesitation in the princess’s voice. It was as if the young pony was starting to have seconds thoughts about this idea.

“I… I’m not sure if I’m ready for this.”

“Don’t worry too much. Should worse come to worse, we’ll stop the procedure right away.”

The child nodded as the Princess makes her way toward Sunset Shimmer.

“I hate to separate you, but we can’t risk anything messing up the scan,” Princess Twilight said. “If you can just stand close to me behind the barrier, we can avoid any interference.”

Though a bit surprised, Sunset Shimmer understood what she meant. After all, Princess Twilight Sparkle is her former mentor… Though whether she’d do the same for her ‘wife’ Twilight, that was another matter.

“Could I just talk to my daughter really quick?” Sunset requested.

“Sure,” Twilight nodded. “Take all the time you need.”

Sunset Shimmer makes her way toward Starbeam, who slowly faces her mother.

“Hey Sweetie,” Sunset greeted, grabbing her hoof. “I’ll be nearby should anything happen. Just call for me and I’ll come, okay?”

“… I’m scared, mom,” Starbeam whispered.

“I know… I know…”

Sunset tenderly massaged her daughter’s hoof, feeling the hint of tension in her nervous state.

“Everything’s going to be okay, I promise you,” Sunset assured. “My friend is going to help fix this problem, your nightmares will be gone, and we’ll go straight home. We’ll do anything you want: I’ll buy you ice cream… Take you to your favorite movie… And if you ‘really’ want to, I’ll enroll you into public school. But I need you to be strong, not just for yourself but for your family.”

Starbeam nodded as she slowly released her mother’s hoof.

“Just think of it like a shot,” Sunset suggested. “Quick and painless.”

“But you’ve never taken me for a shot,” Starbeam pointed out.

“… Details, kiddo. Details.”

Though suffice to say, that wasn’t any further from the truth. In the ten years Starbeam has grown up, neither Twilight nor Sunset had ever taken her for a routine check-up not so much because they couldn’t afford it. But mostly because… their daughter had never been sick. Sunset wouldn’t be surprised if that were one thing Twilight made when creating their daughter, but at least their daughter was a healthy growing child.

It wasn’t long before Sunset was right beside Princess Twilight, who casts a barrier that split the room in two. The two ponies on one side and their daughter positioned on the machine along the other end.

“Alright Starbeam, just lay perfectly still,” Twilight instructs. “We’re going into prep.”

The child nods as she feels the platform she’s lying on vibrate slightly, before rolling forward into the machine itself.

“Going into set-up now… Now Starbeam, this might feel funny… But it’s nothing bad, so don’t worry about a thing.”

All Starbeam could do is nod as she nervously allows the machine to do it’s job, fueled by the magical energy from Twilight’s own aura. The princess herself turns to her former student, there was no denying the hint of worry on Sunset’s face.

“I know you’re concerned for her, Sunset,” Princess Twilight spoke up. “But I assure you—no, I ‘promise’ you—everything will be okay.”

Just as Princess Twilight spoke, a vibration was heard, and movement was found in Starbeam’s jacket. At first, Sunset wasn’t fully aware of what it was. But as soon as she reached into one of the front pockets and pulled out the source of the noise, it all dawned on her. In her hoof was Starbeam’s cellphone, vibrating in her grasp.

“I completely forgot Starbeam brought this. Who could be calling at this ti--?”

Sunset’s sentence came to a halt, her eyes widening as her question was answered. It was during this moment when her eyes saw not only the number… But the picture of a certain someone’s face.

“Shit…! It’s the other Twilight!” Sunset gasped, turning to Princess Twilight. “I was in such a hurry I forgot to tell her!”

The princess looks over at the cellphone curiously, seeing the device vibrate.

“Wow… Even I didn’t think we’d get really good reception here,” Twilight replied, trying to lighten the mood.

“This is SERIOUS Twilight!” Sunset yelled frantically. “The moment she finds out where I’ve taken Starbeam, she’s going to have my head!”

“Well… Let’s just hope she’s in a very understanding mood. Then again, if I were in her place and I found out you walked out of the house without notice, I’d be mad too.”

Sunset released a sigh, shaking her head as the phone kept vibrating as if it were urging for Sunset to answer.

“I’m just going to take the call in the other room,” Sunset sighed. “Just um… make sure everything goes well while I’m out, alright?”

Twilight nods as Sunset Shimmer leaves the room, shutting the door behind her with her aura. She looks back down on the phone, seeing the picture of Sci-Twi smiling yet Sunset knew she probably wasn’t happy. Releasing yet another sigh, knowing full well what was about to happen, she slowly moved her hoof to the call button.

“Here goes nothing…” Sunset thought, answering the phone. “Hey—”

“SUNSET SHIMMER!!!”

The angry cry, like an erupting volcano, drew Sunset’s ear away from the phone. As she massaged her ear, she looked at the phone and realized it was set to ‘facetime’ as the camera showed one intense glare from a certain wife of hers.

“Where on Earth are you?!” Twilight yelled, pausing. “One moment…”

Seemingly realizing that she was too close to the camera, Twilight Sparkle adjusted the phone so that the camera has a full view of her face. Not that it made much a difference, Sunset could see how upset she looked if her frazzled appearance wasn’t enough to imply. But the moment Twilight saw that she was talking to Sunset, in her pony form, the anxiety increased.

“Unbelievable… You just took our daughter to Equestria without CONSULTING ME?!?!”

“Twilight, I know you’re mad and you have every right to be,” Sunset assured calmly. “But if you could just calm down and let me explain~”

“Do NOT tell me to calm down, Sunset Shimmer!” Twilight yelled, cutting Sunset off. “I come into Starbeam’s room and not only do I find it torn to shreds, but you two were nowhere to be found! You realize you had me worried sick?! What if you got hurt… Or worse? What if Starbeam got hurt?!”

“I know, I know… I’m really sorry,” Sunset apologized. “I know my reasons aren’t going to cut it, but if you’d just give me a second… I’ll tell you what’s going on.”

“At least tell me where you two are! I don’t know how you even got a signal over there, but I’m in no mood to get off topic right now!”

Sunset took a deep breath, turning back to make sure it was just the two of them talking and neither the Princess nor Starlight Glimmer were listening. Sunset then turns her face toward the screen, as Twilight waited to hear an answer.

“We’re with the other Twilight Sparkle, at the Castle of Friendship,” Sunset explained. “Starbeam’s had another nightmare and I brought her here hoping she could help. I never meant to leave without a warning, and I did not mean to scare you. I just acted on what I thought was best and got lost in the moment.”

The conversation between the two wives was silent for a moment. Sunset could see on Sci-Twi’s face that she was processing everything Sunset mentioned. Even after Sunset brought up the nightmare topic once a look of anger now shifted into concern as the worry could be seen in Twilight’s eyes.

“Sunset… I know you mean well, you always do,” Twilight spoke softly. “But… Why didn’t you tell me sooner?! I was so scared… If something happened to either you… If ‘she’ did anything to either you, I-I… I won’t know what to do!”

Unable to hold it in, Twilight Sparkle started to cry. So badly she had to remove her glasses, put them to the side, and use her free hand trying to dry her face. It hurt Sunset Shimmer to see the Twilight she loved under such distress. It made her feel dreadful, regretful even, for her own hasty decision.

RING! RING!

Suddenly, another call came up between their conversation as Rainbow Dash’s picture and number appeared in the chat. Taking a moment to calm down, Twilight Sparkle pushed the call button and invited Rainbow into the chat. It didn’t take long for Rainbow’s face to come up, as she appeared to be sitting in her car (Though whether she was driving or in park neither could tell).

“Sorry I missed your text, Twi,” Rainbow replied distractedly. “I got caught up in traffic on my way to the Sanctuary, so I was jamming to some ‘Post Crush’ and… What did I miss?!”

“Mmm… Sorry Dash,” Twilight sniffed. “I was just having a moment and things got heated.”

“I can see that hold on…” Rainbow paused, leaning close to the screen. “Sunset? Is that you?!”

“… Surprise!” Sunset replied sheepishly. “It’s me. I’m currently in Equestria and Starbeam is with me in the other room.”

“Well that makes sense. Soon as I had time to read the text and I heard you two disappeared, I had to pull up and make sure you two are fine. You girls ‘are’ okay, are you?”

“Yeah Dash. I’m sorry for worrying you both… But I promise Starbeam and I are fine. Princess Twilight in Equestria is working on a means to help us out. She’s currently checking up on her to see if there’s a remedy for her nightmares.”

“I understand,” Rainbow nodded. “So, has she found anything?”

“No, nothing so far,” Sunset shook her head. “We only just started when I got the call; I can’t provide an answer at this time.”

“I guess that’s fair. But when you two get back, whether you find something or not, you’ve got a lot of explaining to do, Sunny.”

“You know I will, Dash.”

“Anyways, I can’t stay on the call for long. Fluttershy’s still waiting at the sanctuary and we know how scared she gets when she’s out at night by herself. I’ll call you girls back. Later!”

“Later Dash,” They both said.

As soon as Rainbow Dash dropped out of the call, that left Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle to themselves while the call was still on. They were at least calmer now since Rainbow Dash arrived, both taking deep breathes to steady the nerves.

“I’m really sorry, Twilight,” Sunset sighed regretfully.

“… I know, Sunset,” Twilight nodded. “I'm sorry too. I get why you are doing this; you always look out for others. But still, to leave me in the dark like this and having me to assume the worst… The least you could’ve done was include me in your plans.”

“Just like when I tried to help ‘you’ out, but you wouldn’t tell me Midnight Sparkle was harming you?”

“… Fair enough. I don’t want to be mad at you, you mean everything to me. But you’re the one who told me whatever Midnight Sparkle is planning, we’d confront it together. We ‘are’ a team, aren’t we?”

“Of course we are, you’re the love of my life. And you’re right, I should have brought you. There’s a reason before why I didn’t, but…”

Sunset paused, looking back as the door opened and the Princess’s head peered through the crack.

“Listen Twi, I really have to go,” Sunset spoke again. “I’ll inform you Starbeam’s results once I get more information.”

“All right, I’ll be waiting in the meantime,” Twilight sighed. “Just please make sure nothing bad happens to Starbeam; it’s the least you can do for me.”

“I promise. We’ll be home soon; I love you, Twilight.”

“I love you too.”

It wasn’t long before Sunset Shimmer hung up the phone, placing it back into Starbeam’s jacket. Sunset sighed, knowing she had goofed in more ways than one and she knew her wife had more to say to her when they get back. But that problem Sunset would have to worry about later. She then turns toward Princess Twilight, fully acknowledging her presence.

“Sorry to intrude,” Princess Twilight spoke. “But I thought you’d like to hear the news.”

“What is it?” Sunset asked.

“The scanning’s complete and we’ll have the results displayed shortly.”

As teacher and student shared this conversation together, Twilight’s other student, Starlight Glimmer, appeared beside the Princess. Floating through her magic aura there was a tray containing a few mugs. One of which had orange juice, without the pulp. The other had a single cup of hot coffee, by the looks of it appearing to already have sugar and crème added.

“Sounds like some pony had quite an ear full,” Starlight noted.

“That’s the understatement of the century,” Sunset sighed. “I suppose it could’ve gone a lot worse.”

“Well, I hate to intrude on whatever issues you have. But I do hope everything is okay.”

“Thanks,” Sunset smiled, looking at the one mug. “I take it that drink’s for Starbeam?”

“Yep. Did you want one too? I can make some more.”

“Nah, I’m good,” Sunset brushed off. “Besides, I literally make Vitamin C.”

Starbeam furrowed her eyebrows at Sunset’s lame attempt at making a joke.

“Really, Sunset?”

“Come on, it wasn’t that bad. ‘Orange’ you glad I didn’t say a ‘banana’ joke?”

A soft laugh escaped from Starlight’s mouth, as she tried hard not to chuckle.

“Stop it!” Starlight sighed. “Anyways, I should check in on Starbeam.”

Starlight Glimmer then turned her attention back to Princess Twilight.

“I made your favorite cup of coffee for you, Twilight,” Starlight said, handing the cup. “Sorry for the long delay.

“No need to apologize, Starlight,” Twilight replied, taking the cup. “Thank you.”

Starlight bows her head as she makes her way into the room, to bring Starbeam her drink.

“Um Twilight, didn’t you say something about being finished?” Sunset asked.

“Oh right, I did… I just got the results right now.”

“And?”

“Well, from what I’ve studied, I have to admit… I’m stumped!” Twilight shrugged. “I’ve gone over the results multiple times, but nothing appears abnormal. At least, more so than usual anyways.”

To say that Sunset Shimmer was confused was a major understatement. Twilight was saying she couldn’t find anything unusual, yet still she implied a possible note all the same.

“What are you saying exactly?” Sunset asked.

“The only apparent difference I noticed is her heart rate,” Twilight explained. “At first I assumed Starbeam was simply under some stress, which I can understand. Otherwise, I couldn’t find a trace of any magical influence nor any negative energy within her brain waves. I tried to have a word with your daughter, but she fell asleep.”

“That wouldn’t surprise me. After the night she’s endured, Starbeam would fall asleep even if she didn’t want to.”

It was during which time, Starlight had just come back with an empty tray when she had overheard them talk about Starbeam.

“Then why the long face, Sunset?” Starlight asked, noting her expression. “Isn’t it good that we didn’t find anything wrong with Starbeam?”

“No, it’s not that I’m not happy,” Sunset assured. “Quite the opposite actually. It’s just… I can’t shake this feeling ‘something’ is still there, and neither me nor Twilight will be satisfied until we are completely sure Starbeam is okay. Until we know what’s causing her nightmares, whether it’s Midnight Sparkle or something us, neither one of us will be safe until we know the truth.”

By the time Sunset Shimmer had completely finished her statement, an idea popped within Princess Twilight’s head.

“If memory serves correctly,” The Princess advised. “You mentioned everything occurred while Starbeam was fast asleep?”

“I did, but… What are you suggesting?” Sunset asked.

“I mean what if we were to scan your daughter… While she’s asleep?”

“Hmm… I don’t know if that’s a good idea,” Sunset objected. “Honestly, I can’t promise this will be safe for any of us. We barely survived last time.”

“Sunset Shimmer, you’ve got me, yourself, and the princess of friendship,” Starlight spoke up. “If Twilight and I could lead Equestria to take down a trio of Equestria’s worst monsters, we can handle Midnight Sparkle.”

“I know you girls are strong, but…”

“Do you have a better idea? We want to know what’s going on as much as you do, as much as anypony. The least you can do is let Twilight try.”

Sunset Shimmer closed her eyes and released a sigh. She knew Starlight was right, she should trust her teacher the same as she should trust her wife. After all, they were both one and the same despite their difference in race. They are as much involved in Sunset’s life, more than just friends but as family. But still… That didn’t stop Sunset from worrying.

“Sunset, I won’t try again if you don’t want me to?” Twilight asked. “But if you won’t agree for yourself, at least do it for Starbeam. What would she do if it were you in her place? Or even the Twilight in the human world?”

“I don’t want to put her in any more risk, but…” Sunset sighed, speaking reluctantly. “Alright… do it.”

Princess Twilight nodded, as all three ponies entered the room. Standing behind the barrier besides Starlight Glimmer, she watched as the Princess made the final preparations while staring toward Starbeam Glitter. The sleeping pony looked so peaceful, yet so defenseless while Sunset can only watch from the side. She can only hope that the sooner they do find the cause of Starbeam’s nightmares, the sooner they could find the means to set her free.

“Whatever she throws your way Starbeam, don’t give up…” Sunset hoped. “Please… Please don’t let her win.”

Scanner Darkly

Starbeam Glitter’s eyes slowly opened, as her sight adjusted to her surroundings. It was so dark, not a single trace of detail could be seen. As the little unicorn stood upon all four hooves, she silently looked around. Her breath could be seen escaping through her lips and drifting across the empty atmosphere of her mind.

“I see you’re back,” A monotone voice spoke.

Starbeam Glitter quickly turned to the side. There, just several feet in front of her, a shadowy figure stood before her. She couldn’t make out the details of this mysterious being, but Starbeam immediately recognized the voice.

“Mom?” Starbeam called out. “Is it really you?”

“I’ll ask the questions, young lady,” She retorts, taking a deep breath. “Do you believe it’s possible to live a normal life while managing your powers? I ask because I can’t help but wonder… when you’ll betray us? When you decide to use your powers for your own self-gain?”

“M-mom… You know, I’m not—”

“Going to? Were those your next words? I wish I could believe a word you said, honestly.”

While the blunt tone of her words wasn’t enough, the way the figure stared Starbeam dead straight in the eyes, it was nerve-wracking.

“Do you have any idea how often we hear you say that? It’s like if I were a teacher—no, if I were the ‘principal’ of a school, and I had to deal with a naughty child, who never learned her place, who would keep telling me over and over that she’s not going to let me down. You have all that power, handed to you on a silver platter, and yet you abuse it like a child’s plaything.”

Starbeam shook with every word the figure said whether it was truly one of her moms talking or something far worse.

“M-M-Mom, p-please… I-I-I realize I took something away from you,” Starbeam stammered. “I know deep down you must hate me for~”

“You know what the scary part is?” The figure interrupted. “I do hate that part about you… No, ‘hate’ is too nice to describe how I feel. But… I realize it’s not entirely your fault yet that’s the part of you that’s impossible to ignore, no matter how much I pretend it doesn’t bother me. You are the reason Twilight Sparkle lost her powers… You embody the very evil that can destroy us all… And yet, you were completely unaware of your potential.

“Because you were too weak to be of use or rather you decided to hold back. I honestly can’t tell anymore if I’m even being straightforward with you. Even now, I believe it was a mistake accepting that offer. Try as I might, I can never truly love you when one of those days, you’ll just turn on us. That alone is scarier than what happened… ten years ago…”

Ten years ago… Those three key words rang through Starbeam’s ears like a haunting bell. The figure was making it personal for the poor young mare, as she struggled to fight back her own tears.

“I know it’s something you don’t want to hear, Starbeam,” The figure continued. “Especially from me, of all people. But it’s better to hear the truth than to have someone continue to lie. I want to be optimistic, thinking everything will be okay… but as long as she’s in you, I can never let my guard down… NOT for one moment.”

“B-But mom… I-I-I swear…”

“We both know you’re just going to tell me what I want to hear… A part of you was curious about her, all the whisperings she threw in your ear. Am I wrong?”

Starbeam started to cry, as she shook her head as if to deny the things the figure using Twilight’s voice was saying. But there was no mistaking all the words Midnight gave, the claims that she made. The thought had come up several times, but she didn’t want to believe them to be true. The figure finally stepped out of the shadows and all at once she changed. For it wasn’t Twilight Sparkle that Starbeam was hearing, but instead it was Sunset Shimmer, the figure now using her image and her voice. And by the look on her face, she actually seemed regretful.

"I was right all along,” Sunset sighed. “I hate having to be the one to do this… but I can no longer turn a blind eye. You understand what I must do.”

Starbeam slowly nodded, as if the truth were too great to ignore. Sunset extended her arms out toward Starbeam, who rushed into her embrace and clutched her tightly as she silently cried.

“I-I’ll miss you, mom,” Starbeam cried. “Both of you…”

As she cried, flames began to sprout all over Sunset’s body and encircling the two women. But whether Starbeam was aware of it or not, she was in too much grief to care. The guilt of her very existence weighing heavily upon her mind.

“Me too…” Sunset spoke, softly. “I’m sorry… little star…”

Slowly and surely, the flames engulfed Starbeam’s body. The young mare began to burn away, as her vision began to fade. Yet when she looked at her body, though the flames rolled around, she didn’t feel it as if her body still remained untouched. Not a trace of scorch marks to be seen and not a hint of pain to be felt.

“I’m still here…” Starbeam thought. “And yet… I’m not… at the same time…”

Deep in the shadows, a figure stood watch, manipulating the events in the darkness like manipulating two puppets. Midnight Sparkle, stepping closer into view, watches Starbeam as she slowly starts to turn into particles, absorbed into ‘Sunset Shimmer’ as if part of some sick ritual.

“Do you understand now, little star?” Midnight spoke. “The world is a cruel mistress; everything you love so dearly and is taken away so easily. How does it feel?”

But answer there came none, neither does Starbeam seem to acknowledge the demoness’ own words. Midnight Sparkle merely smiled in gratification, as if to assume that she had finally won.

“What’s the matter? Was it so horrifying you’ve lost the ability to speak? Look at you now: Still alive, knowing exactly what your ‘loved ones’ see you as. Just being alive, acknowledging what you are, that is a worse punishment than death.”

Starbeam silently cried as Midnight Sparkle floated behind the girl. She places a single hand upon her head, feeling the aura flow around her fingers.

“I can make this all go away; I only ask for one thing. Make… us… WHOLE…”

Meanwhile, the machine itself seem to shake and spark as Starbeam’s rim-cycle darts rapidly. Papers flow swiftly through the machine, showing insane numbers and graphs increasing at an accelerated rate. The three ponies going over the studies look on with concern, but none more so than Sunset Shimmer herself.

“Twilight, what’s going on?” Sunset asked.

“It’s her powers!” Twilight answered. “They’re off the charts; I sense a disturbance in her wavelengths.”

“Midnight Sparkle,” Sunset muttered.

“This is unlike anything I’ve ever seen!” Starlight observed, reading the graphs. “Twilight, what can we do?!”

“I’m not sure…” Twilight answered concerned. “But we need to figure out what to do before—”

Before Princess Twilight could finish, Sunset Shimmer used her magic against the barrier, groaning as she used all her strength to lift a slight opening. Once it was wide enough, Sunset immediately burst away from the barrier and rushed towards her daughter.

“Sunset, wait!” Twilight yelled, to no avail.

“Starbeam!” Sunset yelled, leaning towards her daughter. “Starbeam! Can you hear me?!”

“Sunset, get away from there!” Starlight called out. “That could be dangerous!”

But the words from Princess Twilight and Starlight Glimmer fell on deaf ears. Sunset Shimmer placed a hand on Starbeam’s forehead and whether she could see it or not, she felt her worse fears coming true. Her aura and magic we’re completely off the charts, despite how Starbeam seemed so calm almost at ease.

“It’s her! I have to get her to stop this before it gets worse!”

“Sunset, what in Tartarus is going on?!” Starlight called out.

“There’s no time to explain!” Sunset called back, turning her attention back to Starbeam. “Come on, Starbeam. Don’t give up on me! Everything’s going to be okay, you’re stronger than this. You’re stronger than her… You’ve proven that numerous times before!”

Whether Starbeam could hear her mother or not, that did not matter. She carefully lifted Starbeam toward her, hugging her close and whispering a prayer within her ear.

“Please, Starbeam… Come back to us. Come back to me.”

Meanwhile, the process was nearly complete as Starbeam Glitter all but broke down into tiny particles. Observing the process, Midnight Sparkle looks on, ready to absorb the girl back within her and seize the means to assume her rightful place amongst the living world.

“Just let it go, Starbeam,” Midnight Sparkle spoke. “I can make all the pain and misery disappear in an instant. As one being, you will never deal with this pain alone. I’ll bare all the misery, turning against those who dare try to hurt us. Give me full control now, and you will be safely tucked within my grasp. What do you say?”

“I… I…”

“STARBEAM!!!”

Starbeam’s eyes lit up, recognizing that voice from afar.

“Mom?”

“Starbeam! Please come back to us… Come back to me…”

“Oh come now, do you really believe she cares for you?” Midnight asked tauntingly. “Who’s to say she’s merely calling out just to toy with your emotions again? Can you really handle another emotional toll?”

“Starbeam, you’re stronger than this… You’re stronger than her… You have to believe!”

“Mom…”

“Who do you choose, little star? Me, who can protect you from the cruelties of man and women alike? Or them, your ‘family and friends’ who will hurt you before you hurt them?”

Midnight Sparkle extended her hand out towards Starbeam Glitter. But the girl swiftly turns around and smacks the hand away, resuming her solid form and the flames dispersed with her own aura.

“NO!!!” Starbeam shouted.

Midnight Sparkle was slightly taken aback by the response, yet otherwise seemed unbothered as Starbeam continued.

“I-I’m aware I took something away from my moms, I took my mom’s powers and I’m responsible for that. But I know she’ll always love me, regardless of the sacrifices. My parents… My Auntie Rainbow… They’ve showered me with care and affection, even after all the trouble I’ve caused because they love me. Not once showing a shred of regret, nor shame of their decisions.

“I don’t care what lies you speak to me; you can haunt me until the day I grow too old to get out of bed. Because I have what you will never have: A family! A family who will help me get through everything, a family is kind, they protect me from monsters like you, and they raised me while you just exist. And they will stand be me because they stand for everything that you are too heartless to understand!!!”

Midnight Sparkle stood silently for a few seconds. Then she started to chuckle, until eventually it grew into a sinister laugh that sent a shiver down Starbeam’s spine despite the attempt to hold a brave face.

“Wow! After all those visions, even after showing you the severity of your reality, you’d still rather suffer?” Midnight asked, shaking her head. “You are just like her, the very same mindset… Very well, go back to your ‘family’. After all, why should it matter what I argue? I just live to exist, was that what you meant to say?”

A grin remained on her face, clear as day. Even as a part of her remained hidden in darkness.

“But I promise you this, little star: We will meet again, in due time. But for now, I bid you ‘adieu’.”

With a snap of her fingers, her head lowered to the ground, Midnight Sparkle disappears, and a door appears behind Starbeam Glitter. The little girl looked around to make sure that Midnight Sparkle was truly gone. Then, with a deep breath, she rushed through the open doorway as it disappeared behind her.

“Seems the two you hold so dear have given you all the power to repel me…” Midnight’s voice spoke, echoing in the blackness. “You are more difficult than my previous host, stronger and more resistant than I give you credit for… No matter…”

Midnight Sparkle’s form returns in the darkness, looking out into the emptiness where the doorway once stood.

“I have ways of dealing with you, Starbeam. I know exactly which buttons to press, to destroy your ‘precious’ little family. Soon enough, when all is said and done, you’ll have no choice but to come to me. When that day happens… Well, I can wait. I have all the time in the world; for soon, you will finally be mine…”

Several moments have passed, as the calm before the storm came. No longer did the machine go haywire, as a steady heartrate was displayed in the readings and the brain waves were flowing much smoothly. The three mares looked on, carefully observing Starbeam Glitter, while Sunset remained close.

“Is it just me?” Starlight asked, behind the barrier. “Or did the dark feeling suddenly go away?”

“I’ve noticed it too,” Twilight answered, looking around.

As the two debated, as to whether Starbeam won her mental warfare or not, Starbeam slowly stirred as her eyes opened. As her vision cleared, she could see her mother Sunset looming over her.

“Starbeam?” Sunset asked. “Honey, can you hear me?”

Her attention kept on her mom, Starbeam nodded her head but uttered not a word. Sunset could tell her daughter looked slightly dazed, but otherwise she was fine.

“It’s okay, Starbeam. You’re here with us now.”

“M-Mom?” Starbeam spoke, faintly. “Is it really you? I mean really, really you?”

“The one and only, kiddo.”

“D-Did I—”

“No, you didn’t do anything.”

“I’m so… glad,” Starbeam sighed in relief.

Sunset pulled her in close, hugging her warmly with a smile.

“Come here, you goofball. I’m so glad you’re safe.”

“… Am I?”

“Jeez, kid!” Starlight cried, walking toward them. “You nearly gave us all a heart attack!”

“Can’t say I didn’t see this coming,” Sunset thought.

“U-Um… I’m sorry, Ms. Starlight,” Starbeam said softly. “I just—”

“Do you know how hard it would’ve been to fight you if you turned to the dark side?” Starlight asked, with a scowl.

“I-I didn’t mean any trouble…”

Before Starlight could continue, as Starbeam struggled for words to say, Princess Twilight approached the group.

“She does have a point, Starbeam,” Princess Twilight spoke up. “We’re just worried about what was going to happen. You must understand, Equestria has never had a surge occur this way before, not in the last thousand years. One moment you seem calm and fine, but next thing you know… It’s like you were disappearing.”

Princess Twilight paused to take a deep breath, before proceeding.

“Starbeam, while you were asleep, what exactly happened to you?”

Starbeam struggled to utter a single word, just anything to come out of her mouth. She remembered the details very well: Her ‘mother’ hugging her in the flames, Midnight’s words echoing in her ears. She remembered it all. Yet she was so terrified, too afraid that what she’d say would cause more trouble, she just shook her head uttering not one single word. Sunset could see it on Starbeam’s face, she knew something that neither she nor her friends knew. But right now, she knew this could not go unanswered.

“Starbeam, whatever’s bothering you, we need you to know that you can tell us anything,” Sunset assured calmly. “What’s wrong?”

“I-I… I’m fine,” Starbeam finally answered. “I’m just so tired.”

Sunset knew that was only ‘partly’ true, the whole procedure had been overwhelming not just for her daughter but for all the ponies in the room. She knew there was more to the story, but Sunset also knew that to question her further would only make her shut down. She stood over her daughter silently, nodding her head in acceptance.

“If that’s the case,” Princess Twilight spoke up. “I can—”

“It’s alright, your majesty,” Starbeam spoke, cutting Twilight off. “Thanks for the offer, but… I just want to go home. Is that okay?”

Sunset nodded, knowing Starbeam meant the home amongst the ‘humans’ not the place she was born in.

“Yea, I’m tired too,” Sunset agreed, lifting Starbeam up. “I don’t know about you girls, but I’d rather not keep you up anymore than we have already.”

Sunset gave Twilight a serious look, the princess knew what it meant.

“Well, if you ever wish to come back, you two are more than welcome here,” Princess Twilight assured.

Starbeam nods as she attempts to walk forward. Suddenly, the moment she took the first step, she nearly fell over. Fortunately, Sunset was close by and caught her before she hit the ground.

“Here, let me carry you out for the mo—” Sunset stopped, noticing Starbeam shook violently. “Hey, is something wrong?”

“I-I’m okay.”

Starbeam did in fact noticed how her body shook, raising one of her front hooves and saw it tremble uncontrollably. Try as she might, she could barely feel the vibrations… much less her own body.

“I can barely move…”

Starbeam wanted to say those words out loud, but instead she said…

“Don’t worry about me, just lightheaded. I’m fine… so please let go!!!”

Those finals words, so harsh and crush, took Sunset Shimmer by surprise. She had never seen nor heard her daughter speak with such a tone before. However, not wanting to create a scene, Sunset let go.

“I’m sorry…”

“N-No, no it’s not your fault…”

After a bit of effort, Starbeam finally managed to get up and put on a fake smile.

“Ms. Starlight, Ms. Twilight, mom… Thank you for everything. I apologize for putting you three through so much today. But I’m okay… I promise.”

“There’s no need to apologize,” Starlight assured. “We’re always here to help, no matter the situation.”

“Starlight’s right,” Twilight nodded. “You don’t have to worry about being a burden.”

As the two spoke to her, Sunset grew increasingly worried every minute. A moment ago, Starbeam had completely snapped as if she had a split personality moment. One minute she was calm and innocent, then the next thing she knew she just lashed out at her so harshly.

“Starbeam, why are you hiding your pain from us…” Sunset asked internally. “What happened in there? What did Midnight do to you?”

“Hey, Sunset!” Starlight called out. “Hello? Equestria to Sunset? Are you still with us?”

“Huh… Oh, sorry Starlight,” Sunset replied, snapping out of it. “Guess my brain’s tuned out. We really need to go back; I’ve got a lot of explaining for Twilight back home.”

Sunset laughed it off, but in reality she was terrified. Sure they had seemingly worked things out a moment ago, but if she knew Twilight Sparkle, the human Twilight who became her wife, she wouldn’t let it go that easily. Not only that, she was scared for her own daughter.

“I can’t force Starbeam to tell me, that never works. I’ll wait until she’s ready, and maybe she’ll tell me when we’re safe at home.”

It was slightly cold outside due to the night air, as Sunset Shimmer and Starbeam Glitter stood right outside the castle doors. It wasn’t too cold for Starbeam, as she had her jacket over her to keep slightly warm though the rest of her body was exposed. Princess Twilight Sparkle and Starlight Glimmer stood by the doors saying their final goodbyes to their guests.

“Thanks for everything,” Sunset bowed her head. “Sorry we couldn’t properly catch up.”

“It’s fine,” Princess Twilight assured. “You are busy after all. Be sure to tell the others I said ‘hi’, okay?”

“You know I will. See you later.”

After waving their hooves goodbye, Sunset Shimmer lead Starbeam Glitter into the open fields in the night. They sought for just the right spot to reopen the portal, as Sunset looked for the very spot they came through.

“I don’t know about you Starbeam, but I’m ready to go back,” Sunset replied. “It’ll be nice to go home to a warm bed, provided your mom’s still not mad at me. Right?”

But Starbeam didn’t answer, she just stared solemnly ahead, addressing nothing in front of her.

“Starbeam?”

Sunset leaned close to her daughter, laying a gentle hoof upon her shoulder.

“N-NO!!!” Starbeam shouts, shifting away.

“What’s with the attitude, Starbeam?” Sunset asked confused. “Was it something I said back there?”

Starbeam realized the tone she used, shaking the cobwebs out of her mane.

“I’m sorry,” She apologized instantly.

But Sunset could no longer stay silent for long. Not so long as these outbursts keep coming out.

“Starbeam, you need to tell me what’s going on. It’s not like you to suddenly snap out of nowhere—”

“Mom…”

Sunset paused, as Starbeam finally turned around. Her eyes welled up with tears.

“What do I… Have to do… TO MAKE UP FOR ALL THE SUFFERING I’VE CAUSED?! You want me to say, ‘I’m sorry’?! Is that what you want?! FINE! I’m sorry, okay?! I’m sorry I can’t change the past! I’m sorry I can’t change the number of times I’ve hurt you or mom! I’m scared of what I’ll do! That’ll lose myself, take everything that’s important to you, and everyone I love! I… I…”

Starbeam couldn’t finish her sentence. She started hyperventilating, almost as if she couldn’t breathe.

“Starbeam…” Sunset spoke. “Listen to me…”

“NO! You listen!” Starbeam interrupted. “If I lose control of myself, I know what you’ll do. You’re going to kill me and… and…”

Starbeam started leaning toward the side, but Sunset managed to catch her.

“Starbeam, I wouldn’t do that to you!” Sunset insisted. “Look at me; I would never resort to that. J-Just take some deep breaths, relax, and… and…”

“YOU TOOK EVERYTHING FROM ME!!!”

Those words, whether Sunset knew that was what she said or if that was how she remembered it, those five words rang in her mind. It was only not why her daughter was freaking out, as she started repeating the words, ‘I’m sorry’ over and over for a few seconds. The way Starbeam covered her head, the way she cried while her eyes were close, she was hurting in more ways than Sunset could ever imagine.

“It’s about what happened earlier… when I almost killed you,” Sunset realized, tearfully. “Starbeam… I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. I never meant to—to scare you.”

Sunset took a deep breath, drying her eyes before she proceeds.

“I’m an idiot for not recognizing the issue earlier. Let’s just… Let’s just go one step at a time and we’ll do whatever you want, okay? We don’t have to go home right now.”

Sunset Shimmer sat down on the grass, as Starbeam Glitter slowly joined her. They sat quietly for a moment, looking up toward the starry sky near the glowing moon.

“I won’t do or say anything unless you say so,” Sunset spoke. “We can just sit here for as long as you need. If you want to talk, I’ll be right by your side.”

Starbeam’s entire body still shook, as seconds turned into minutes and eventually an hour. For the longest time, neither one knew who would act first. Eventually, Starbeam moved close to her mom as she turned her attention to her. Starbeam quietly leans her head on Sunset’s shoulders, as her mom wraps her close in her arms.

“I’m sorry mom,” Starbeam apologized. “Everything I said… I didn’t mean to—”

“You don’t need to apologize,” Sunset assured. “I understand more than you think I do.”

“I’m just so scared… I think of that day when I lose control and I hurt you… and mom… and everyone I know. While I was dreaming, she reminded me of all the things you and mom did just for me to live… to exist. Just for a somewhat normal life, all through the sacrifices you both made for me to be here. Sometimes, I feel like I don’t deserve your love or from anybody… Maybe Midnight was right: That you have every right to be scared of me, maybe even ‘hate’ me for everything I’ve put you through. I’m so, so sorry…”

Starbeam started to cry again, pressing her face against mother’s shoulder.

“Starbeam, it was ‘never’ your fault,” Sunset assured softly. “There is nothing for you to be sorry for.”

Sunset held Starbeam even close to her, massaging her daughter’s back to numb away the tension coursing through her.

“Can I… Can I show you something?”

“W-What is it?” Starbeam asked, looking up.

“It’s a place I want to show you, that reflects a part of me. Can you trust me to show you?”

“Is it close?”

“Not really, but I can just as easily teleport us there… Or at least, close enough. Even if it were, neither of us are in any shape to walk. So… Hang on.”

In an instance, Sunset Shimmer had successfully teleported the two toward where Sunset wanted to go. Standing along a hill, her magic strong enough to pass through a barrier, Starbeam Glitter faced Sunset’s direction as they gazed upon a magnificent structure: The Crystal Empire, home of the Crystal Ponies. Due to it being so late, not a single soul was found as all the inhabitants retired to their beds. And yet the way the palace glittered under the stars; it was so beautiful.

“This is where I first returned to Equestria,” Sunset presented. “The Crystal Empire. When I came through the portal, after a period of living among humans, the mirror had been moved into that very palace. It was there when I first met Princess Twilight, course we were both younger ponies back then.

“Back then, I had no intent to stay long. I merely wanted her crown, which I heard contained great power, more than enough for me to become the princess I felt I deserved to be. I’ve made many mistakes, many horrible decisions to claim what I wanted. No pony actually got hurt, and no person that I know, but I too once thought I deserved to be punished, if not hated for all my mistakes. You and I are no different when it comes to that.”

“… So, why didn’t she?” Starbeam asked. “Why did the Princess feel you deserved another chance?”

“Maybe… it wasn’t so much that Princess Twilight hated me, even though I almost prevented her from going to the dance. I think it’s because… she pitied me, that for all the skill I had it would never be enough. My desire for more cost me some friends and for a while most of the school could bare to tolerate me. They forgave me, eventually… Even the ponies, especially my oldest teacher, Princess Celestia, she did more than welcome me back as a pony… it was like a mother reunited with a daughter she never had.

“But it took me so long to finally find and embrace peace within myself, a long time before I could truly move on to be the woman I wanted to be. I suppose, looking back, it’s because of you, Starbeam Glitter, that I found my peace. It wasn’t enough that I would become friends and a student for one Twilight, then marrying a Twilight from the human world. I always wanted a child, a daughter especially, someone for me and your mother to share together. And having you was the best ten years of my life, that everything was worth it.”

Starbeam turned back around, yet all she could see was their reflection on the barrier surrounding the empire. She’d ask how their magic was even strong enough to pass the barrier, without setting anything off, but now was not the time or place.

“I wish I didn’t come at such a heavy cost,” Starbeam admitted. “She didn’t deserve to have her magic taken away; they were always mom’s, never mine. There’s not been one day, not one day, I don’t wish to just give it all back. It was fun, I’ll admit… but I feel the only way I can prove I’m sorry is doing what would make you both happy, what would make ‘mom’ happy. Even if it that means not being here with you.”

Sunset Shimmer stood there listening, not wanting to interrupt her daughter. She understood where Starbeam was coming from, but she wanted her to know she was taking it all wrong.

“Princess Celestia used to tell me that life works in ways no pony can ever predict,” Sunset explained. “Neither you nor I, not even Twilight, can ever change what happened. We can only look to the future, and work to make what we want a reality. It’s not easy living with a demon inside you—believe me, I’ve been there before. But the fact you stopped her from taking complete control of you, surely that must mean something?”

“Of course I know,” Starbeam said, with no hesitation. “That’s why in the end, I couldn’t go through with it. You’re my one and only family. I love you all too much; I didn’t want that taken away.”

“I know you do,” Sunset smiled. “We love you too. Now, let’s just move on and forget this whole thing ever happened.”

Starbeam pulled her mother in for a tight hug, shedding more tears down her face. Sunset did the same, as if thinking that if she were to let go then her daughter would disappear. It was only to prove how much she means to her, how Starbeam means more to her and Twilight than anyone else. For a while, Sunset kept hold of her, not stopping her from crying. Until at last, Starbeam was able to clam down and wipe the tears off her face.

“She tried to get me to join her,” Starbeam answered, breaking the silence. “I said ‘no’, right to her face.”

“Really?” Sunset asked, surprised. “That’s great! I knew you would never let her get to you. You’re just as stubborn as me and your mom.”

“Yeah…” Starbeam chuckled, sighing. “Sorry to put a lot on you.”

“It’s no biggie. I’m your mom, it’s my job to hear what you have to say. The good, the bad, and everything in between.”

Sunset then turned toward the moon, which seemed to smile at the two with a warm glow.

“We should go home now.”

“Mom’s going to be really mad when we get back,” Starbeam pointed out.

“Mad is an understatement,” Sunset replied. “She’s already chewed my ear off earlier tonight. You can’t imagine what she’ll do the moment she sees me.”

“Maybe she’ll get on both of us?” Starbeam asked, jokingly.

“Heh-heh… Yeah, you’re right. Well, we were both going to have to face her sooner or later. No sense delaying any longer. Come on, let’s go home.”

Starbeam nodded as she followed her mom. She looks toward her as she charges up her horn preparing to teleport them away from the Crystal Empire and back to the portal leading to the Human World.

“Thank you… Mom,” Starbeam thought.

And before any creature could stir, a flash of light covered the two ponies… And they disappeared into thin air.

The Relapse

It was 3:48 am, soon a new morning would dawn momentarily. In the meantime, the whole room was silent and not a sound could be heard. Starbeam Glitter laid perfectly still, nestled comfortable under the sheets and her head nestled on a cushioning pillow. However, the air around her was anything but silent. For looming over the sleeping child, a lingering presence appears.

“Starbeam… Starbeam…”

Starbeam barely budged, even as the voice called out to her ear. Her face barely squints, as she adjusts her head on the bed.

“Starbeam… I know you can hear me…”

“Go away…” Starbeam muttered, tossing a second pillow over her head.

“STARBEAM GLITTER, WAKE UP!!!”

Finally, the voice was loud enough to violently wake Starbeam Glitter. She looked around, rubbing her eyes.

“I-Is someone there?” Starbeam mumbled.

A malicious chuckle echoed in her bedroom, as Starbeam Glitter looked around.

“Oh Starbeam, you should know my voice by now…”

Starbeam slowly turned toward one corner and reeled back with a gasp. There she was, Midnight Sparkle, with her eyes shut. Judging by her appearance, she seemed more like another illusion. Finally, the figure opened her eyes which gleamed in the darkness like a pair of searchlights.

“… It’s only me after all.”

Starbeam nearly jumped out of bed, her eyes never taken off the creature before her. The confusion mixed with shock was made apparent on her face.

“No way!” Starbeam shook her head. “T-This… This is just another dream! You’re trying to give me another nightmare!”

“Nope!” Midnight replied, unfolding her arms. “Not this time.”

“How are you—”

“I came tonight to offer a little chat with you.”

Starbeam remained on guard, her aura forming along her hands. She kept a sharp look towards Midnight, darting around in case she tried pulling another trick.

“About what?” Starbeam asked.

“About her,” Midnight answered harshly, yet calmly. “After all that foolish girl said to you, back in Equestria… Do you believe any of it? Are you not scared of her?”

Starbeam was surprised over by how much Midnight knew. She hadn’t thought that she was even around during their talk.

“When did you—”

“I’m always around. I was… intrigued about what she’d do. Honestly, everything she said… sounded like complete bull! Wouldn’t you agree, little star?”

Starbeam didn’t reply, she only glared as the intensity of her aura increased. She was ready to strike the witch at any moment. But Midnight Sparkle, on the other hand, wasn’t waiting for a response.

“Come on! Don’t tell me you actually believed her. ‘You mean the world to me’… And they say my illusions are fake! I know for a fact she doesn’t mean it, any of it. She doesn’t care about you or anyone else. All she cares truly cares about is her precious wife, MY TWILIGHT! Hmm… The only other time I ever recalled her ‘caring’ for you… was when she ‘took care of you’.

“I believe those were the only times, even back then, she felt anything. You remember it, don’t you? Whenever you’d lose control of your powers, she’s always there to rescue—no, she’s always there to stop you! Deep down, she’s terrified of you. Why else do you think you’ve never gone anywhere on your own? All those years, being ‘alive’, and you never once went to school? Even you could tell she was scared to leave you in the same room with other children.”

Starbeam struggled not to let the words get to her, the aura around her hands began to fade as she tried to maintain focus.

“… That’s not—”

“True? Wake up, little star! She doesn’t see you as a person; she doesn’t even view you as a pony! How else do you explain the times she’s killed you in your dreams? Why you’re never truly alone with Twilight? Or even when she had this devilish grin on her face whenever she kills you? You remembered every single detail, and we both know… you’re not innocent either. You love using my powers; you always experiment when nobody’s looking! You don’t even realize all the countless forms of life you’ve harmed for your ‘nonstop fun and games’—”

“That’s a lie!” Starbeam cut her off. “I would never hurt anything or anyone! I don’t believe you!”

“But you are curious about your powers; she was aware of that too. Oh, and one more thing: When you two had your ‘heart-to-heart’ chat, do you notice? That every time you ‘apologize’, she always says, ‘I know’? See… If you ever did something, anything that could harm or kill her precious Twilight, she wouldn’t think twice about killing you. She’s cautious when she’s around you; she hates you! She’s always hated you!”

“S-STOP IT…”

“You already know why, don’t you?”

“SHUT UP!!!”

“Because I’M inside you!!!”

“SHUT UP!!! Just shut up! Shut up! SHUT THE HELL UP!!!”

Finally, Starbeam could no longer take it anymore. She held her hands over her ears, the aura having since faded away. She broke down, bawling her eyes out, crying as she tried to cover her face. Because whether she wanted to admit or not, everything Midnight Sparkle said… it was all true…

Twilight Sparkle woke from her bed, sensing something was wrong.

“Starbeam?”

“I-I-It’s not true… It’s not true… It’s not true… It’s… not… true…”

“Denial only numbs the pain, but the truth NEVER goes away.”

As Starbeam Glitter sat in that bed, crying with her eyes shut, Midnight Sparkle came closer. She held her close to her chest, gently caressing Starbeam’s silvery hair with her hands without her nails. She leaned towards her ear, whispering softly.

“She will hurt you if you do one thing wrong, just one thing… But we can avoid that, won’t we? If you and I join forces, be the family we were meant to be, I can protect you from false parents like her. Together, we will be the strongest force in the multiverse!”

“GO AWAY!!!” Starbeam pulled away. “YOU’RE A LIAR! YOU’RE ALWAYS LYING!!!”

“So naïve… Think of how many times you’ve hurt others, just because you ‘exist’. It’s obvious she hates you, why prolong the inevitable?”

“Why should I believe anything you say? All you do is lie! You lied to my mother; you’re lying to me now! You’re not real, you’re just a vision in my head and nothing else!”

“’Not real’, you say?” Midnight chuckled. “Poor little star… I am very real.”

“I… I don’t believe you!”

“Whether you believe or not is irrelevant. You’ll see soon enough. Regardless, if a freakish, tragic accident were ever to happen to poor little Twilight, she’s going to turn on you. She will kill you unless you agree to let me protect you.”

“My mother… will never hurt me! She’s the greatest mom in the whole world; you’re just a freak! An inhuman monster!!!”

“Starlight Glimmer! Such language… Why must you keep lying to yourself? We both know she scares you.”

“B-Because of you! Because of what you did with me! And… t-the way she responded… I-I don’t blame her! She had every reason to, but… b-but that’s not the case anymore! I’ve learned from my mistakes, and… They know that too!”

Silence fell through the room, neither Midnight nor Starbeam uttered a single sound. Midnight soon floated over the floor, smiling as she placed a hand upon Starbeam’s back.

“That’s your final answer? Well, in that case… I suppose we could always… test that theory[/i].”

No sooner did Midnight Sparkle say that when the door slowly opened. Starbeam turned her eyes away for one minute but next thing she knew… Midnight Sparkle was gone.

“Starbeam?” Twilight called out, concerned. “A-Are you alright? I thought I heard you speaking to someone.”

“Ooh… Perfect timing!” Midnight’s voice spoke, in Starbeam’s head. “What better way to demonstrate than playing with her one and only wife, ‘Mama Twilight’… Oh, how I missed ‘playtime’.”

“N-No!” Starbeam cried, begging. “Please don’t!”

“Starbeam, what’s wrong?”

“Mom… please get out!”

“What?”

Suddenly, Starbeam Glitter felt her whole-body spasm as her head was lifted back with a gasp. As her head dropped, her body began to quick as it slowly rose to Twilight’s eyelevel.

“M-M-M-Mom… P-Please!” Starbeam yelled, raising her hands. “Get out of here! Run!”

“Too little, too late… Little Star!!!”

“RUNNNN!!!!!”

Starbeam fired a beam towards Twilight, who barely avoided it. Twilight barely got up on her feet before her own daughter tackled her to the ground.

“Starbeam! Starbeam, stop!” Twilight cried.

But poor Starbeam couldn’t stop herself, as her tiny hands showed surprising strength. Her mom tried to fight back, but Starbeam had her pinned down to the point she can barely squirm. And without any magic, there was little for Twilight to do but cry out toward her daughter.

“Starbeam! Stop this! This isn’t like you! Tell me what’s going on?!”

“I-I… I can’t… control… m-my body! She’s… controlling me!”

“What?!”

Midnight Sparkle’s sinister laugh echoed in her head, as tears streamed no matter how tightly Starbeam closed her eyes.

“Now… How did that dream go again? Oh yes! I remember now…”

All at once, Starbeam’s hands started to glow. Try as she might, Starbeam couldn’t keep them down no matter how desperately she pushed herself. For it was during this dire situation where Starbeam was completely out of her control, her hands glowed brighter, the magic increasing in strength, and all she could do is turn to her mother’s nervous gaze with her own tearful eyes, which glowed just as her hands.

“M-Mom… Please, promise me!” Starbeam beg. “P-Promise me, no matter what, you’ll block my attacks! I-I can’t… guarantee what I’m about to do. But please… Please don’t let me hurt you! I don’t want her to make me do this!”

“Sorry, little star,” Midnight spoke, moving Starbeam’s arms. “But we all must learn the hard way.”

“M-Mom… I don’t… w-want this! I’m so scared! I don’t want to hurt anyone… not my own family. Not the people I care about more than myself! Mom… I don’t know what to do…”

“Starbeam, this isn’t your doing,” Twilight Sparkle assured. “I know you; you’re a good person. Whatever she’s saying, whatever she’s doing to you, that does not change my feelings about you. You can beat her; you’re stronger. You just need someone who believes in you, and I do! I can never be angry at you nor blame you for anything. You can fight this; you can take control! I’ll always believe in you because… I love you, Starbeam.”

“M-M-Mom…” Starbeam smiled.

With those final words, the aura surrounding Starbeam’s arms began to fade. Slowly but surely, the magic began to disappear.

“That’s right, Starbeam! I love you… I’ll always love you.”

“Mom… I-I’m so sorry… I didn’t want to…”

“No Starbeam, it’s not your fault. You did nothing wrong.”

Seeing this tender moment between mother and daughter, Midnight Sparkle laughed as she observed the two. Either because it was the most predictable choice of words shared between them… or because it was just so pathetic.

“I swear I didn’t mean to do this,” Starbeam spoke. “I’m sor—”

Before she could finish, a fireball strikes Starbeam and sent her flying toward the wall. But unlike before, this fireball had her bound in some magical force preventing her from going anywhere. Starbeam turned her head toward her bonds around her arms, legs, and around her waist, before turning forward in shock.

“Now… Let’s see what she thinks of you for attacking her beloved.”

The look on Sunset Shimmer’s face, raw rage and anger, sent chills down Starbeam’s spine.

“Sunset, wait!” Twilight called out. “She didn’t—”

“I saw everything, Twilight!” Sunset growled. “She was going to—”

“No, she didn’t hurt me! It’s Midnight, she’s controlling our daughter! It’s her doing!”

As Sunset Shimmer took a closer look a her daughter, it dawned on her that Twilight was telling the truth. This was not Midnight Sparkle as she previously thought, but it was truly their frightened daughter. Sunset powered down, releasing the bonds keeping Starbeam in check.

“What happened?” Sunset asked, which was more of a demand rather than a question.

“I came to check on Starbeam when I heard shouting,” Twilight explained. “Her eyes… they started glowing, and she had this terrifying look. Starbeam was really scared—”

“Her eyes glowing,” Sunset repeated, in shock. “Twilight go back to the room. Contact the other Twilight now!”

“Wait, what are you going to—”

“Twilight, please just… just trust me, okay?”

“What about Starbeam?”

“I’ll figure something out. Just write to the other Twilight; I’ll be there soon.”

Reluctantly, Twilight left the room as Starbeam examined herself. Fortunately, her mother’s attack didn’t leave her physically damaged, but it was so scary she couldn’t bear to look up at her mom.

“Starbeam, I’m sorry,” Sunset apologized, closing the door. “I was wrong for reacting that way, that wasn’t fair for you. I really should’ve examined the situation before acting.”

“I-I know…” Starbeam whispered. “I-I understand why; y-you had every right to—”

“No, I didn’t. You didn’t deserve that; I know that now. I’m sorry for not realizing sooner, Starbeam.”

“… So, you broke free of my illusion.”

“Took me a moment, but I knew it was you,” Sunset spoke, turning around. “So how about coming out and showing yourself… Midnight Sparkle?”

And Midnight did just that, appearing before the two women in the flesh… most of it anyway.

“Long time no see, Sunset Shimmer… or should I call you, ‘Daydream Shimmer’?”

“Seems you’ve lost your former look. What are you?”

“That’s for me to know, and you to find out. But you surprise me, Sunset. I wondered how long it would take for you to figure me out… thought you’d be smarter than that.”

“You don’t know me well enough, Midnight.”

“Oh… But I do know you, pretty well actually. You still fear the past will repeat itself. And look at your daughter, look at all the potential she has. She only wants to be ‘free’ and I can show her the way.”

“I’m not buying it, Midnight. If she truly wanted you, she would’ve done so by now.”

“Perhaps… But I do know her better than you think.”

Midnight Sparkle floated towards Starbeam Glitter, looming over the crying young girl. She keeps her head low to avoid her gaze, which only makes Midnight shake her head.

“Look at her, so afraid,” Midnight noted, turning to Sunset. “So scared of her potential and who she’ll hurt next. You feel it too, don’t you Sunset? Her faith is fading, not because she’s afraid of me… and not because of you either. She fears… herself.”

“Don’t listen to her, Starbeam!” Sunset warned. “She’s just trying to make you doubt yourself!”

“Oh Sunset Shimmer, you poor naïve girl,” Midnight shook her head. “What do you hope to accomplish with mince words? She knows she’s a danger to everyone; she knows what she could do in the future. It’s not a matter of if she gives in to her fate, but rather when.”

“You really need to shut your mouth, Midnight!” Sunset snapped. “You say one more thing about my daughter, and I’ll—”

“She’s right, mom,” Starbeam interrupted, looking up tearfully.

“What?” Sunset gasped. “Star, you—”

“Please… w-we both know she’s right, mom. I-I don’t… I d-don’t know w-what I would’ve done… I-If I hurt mom…”

Sunset Shimmer pulled her into a tight hug, not allowing her daughter to finish that sentence.

“No, Starbeam! Midnight’s just messing with you; you did nothing wrong. You can never hurt Twilight, and you know that. She knows that too.”

“But… what if I had? M-My magic can hurt numerous people… even defenseless creatures. I-If I lose control again… I-I won’t just hurt them… I-I’ll kill them all! I… I can’t deal with that… I-I can’t—”

Sunset Shimmer pulled back, looking directly into Starbeam’s eyes.

“Starbeam, stop it! Stop punishing yourself. You’re stronger than that!”

“Denial…” Midnight chirped, causing Sunset to turn. “Do you really believe it won’t happen again? Come now, you saw yourself just how easy it is to manipulate your own daughter. Of course… I’m more than willing to arrange another ‘demonstration’—”

Before Midnight could cease control, a fiery circle surrounds the demoness. Surprised, yet showing no concern, she turns toward Sunset Shimmer, her right arm extended with a fiery glow.

“I’ve heard just enough crap out of you, Midnight!” Sunset frowned. “This stops right now. I won’t let you near my daughter or Twilight or anyone else ever again!”

Before Midnight’s very eyes, Sunset Shimmer transformers into her ‘Daydream’ persona, keeping Starbeam close. Midnight nearly gazed upon her, seemingly impressed by the divine being looming before her.

“You’re really not going to like what happens next!”

“Hmm… Interesting. But if you think I’m going to give up that easily, you’re more foolish than I assumed. With that said… you have my attention Sun—no… ‘Daydream’. Let’s see what you’ve in store for me; I’ll show you mine if you show me yours. But be warned: I’m not one to make the same mistake twice.”

Midnight casts the flames aside with one swipe of her hand. Just as she was about to cast a spell of her own, Daydream Shimmer lunges fireballs toward her direction. Midnight, nearly smiling, sliced the fireballs with her other hand effortlessly.

“Going for the kill already? Very kinky… but two can play at that game!”

More fireballs were hurled towards Midnight, who evaded them as easily as a ballerina. The few she managed to evade were caught under Midnight’s own magic, suspending them in the air. She juggles them around with no use of her hands, turning toward Sunset with a mocking gaze.

“Since you love playing with fire… you can take them back!!”

Daydream Shimmer counters the hurled fireballs Midnight Sparkle tossed back. However, despite her quickness, several fireballs she couldn’t block slipped by her scrapped her and tore the fabric of her dress. Quickly, Daydream casts a barrier around herself and Starbeam, blocking the oncoming attacks.

“Quick thinking as usual… hiding behind your little barrier rather than facing my attacks. Very impressive… Too bad you didn’t shield yourself from everything!”

Just then, a gasp escapes Daydream Shimmer’s lips as a stabbing pain hits her left abdomen. She looks down seeing a blade stuck on her side, her dress seeping red as blood dripped down her leg. She slowly turns as her form shifts back and forth, seeing the shocked expression of her daughter, her eyes glowing purple. Eventually, as she resumes her normal look, a smile forms on Sunset’s face.

“… Heh, real dirty move, Midnight…” Sunset sighed, breathing heavily. “Using my own daughter against me… just to kill me. Heh-heh… I expect nothing less from you. No such thing as a fair fight.”

Starbeam reeled her arm away, as her mother fell back slowly. She managed to catch her mother, leaning so she can lie down gently. Tears swelled upon her eyes, the realization of what she did was as plain as the nose on her face. But when Sunset looked up toward her, there was no ‘disappointment’ in her eyes. But in fact what Starbeam saw was quite the opposite.

“H-Hey, Star…” Sunset replied weakly. “Don’t beat yourself up for this, okay?”

She paused to release a cough, as a hint of blood escaped her lungs.

“I know… this was not your fault…”

“M-Mom… I-I didn’t…” Starbeam cried tearfully. “I’m so sorry!”

“I-I know… I know,” Sunset nodded. “I’m sorry too… I’m sorry I couldn’t protect you.”

Sunset Shimmer could feel her strength slowly seeping away. Her vision turned hazy as she kept her eyes upon Starbeam’s tearful gaze.

“Everything’s… going to be okay, Star. You’re not alone… I-I’m always going to be there for you. Your mom… she’ll be there too. But… you must stay strong, okay? Just be the sweet kid we know you are… don’t… don’t give up…”

“D-Don’t go… please!” Starbeam begged, her tears raining down. “Please, mom! I love you… Don’t leave me!”

“Heh… Guess what they say about dying is true… Stay strong, Star… I’ll be… rooting for you…”

And with those final words, drawn from her very last breath, Sunset’s head leaned back, and her body ceased to move.

“M-Mom…” Starbeam whispered, shaking her mom. “Mom! MOM!!! Please… I’m so sorry.”

All at once, Starbeam Glitter was completely frozen. The fear swelled within her as Sunset’s lifeless body laid upon her arms. For the first time in her life, the little girl didn’t know what to do. She couldn’t save her mother; she couldn’t stop Midnight Sparkle. And now… she was about to lose everyone she loved.

“No… This can’t… This can’t be happening again!” Starbeam shouted. “It can’t end this way! M-Mom…? I’m so sorry. I… I let you down… I let you down again. That’s all I seem to do… I let everyone down… and they get hurt… And why? Because I can’t fight back?! Because I’m so weak?!?!”

Midnight Sparkle simply looked on, amused by the events that had came to pass. She stares at Starbeam, as the little girl belittles herself further, feeling unable to fix ‘anything’ that has already happened.

“N-No… No, stop it!” Starbeam told herself. “You promised her you wouldn’t feel sorry for yourself! That doesn’t accomplish anything, you know that! You have to control yourself!”

Then her eyes popped open, as if she suddenly had an epiphany. There was only ‘one’ thing Starbeam Glitter could do, something she promised she’d never do five years ago.

“… Control… That’s all I can do! Mom, I know you told me not to… and I haven’t done this since, but… If it can bring you back, it’s the only way! This is not your time to die! I may be breaking a promise… but I must save you!”

With no second thought, Starbeam proceeds to conduct her spell. All of space and time around her began to move backwards, even the clock’s numbers began to dial back. A few moments passed before the effects of the spell became too much for Starbeam. Having taken so much, she falls back onto the bed and passed out.

It took a moment for her eyes to open before Starbeam Glitter finally awoke. Panting over the tremendous toll of the spell, Starbeam slowly picked herself up as her strength returned gradually. She turned her head, looking around, seeing that everything had gone back to normal. Well… almost everything.

For standing in that very same corner, not even bothering to stop Starbeam Glitter, she leaned against the wall, her arms folded, and that smirk still present on her face. As if she ‘knew’ Starbeam would conduct this ‘last resort’ and did nothing to prevent her from doing so.

“You really are ‘predictable’, Little Star,” Midnight Sparkle spoke mockingly. “Must be the first time in… five years, was it? You must’ve felt so guilty for your actions that you’d go back on your own word. In the end, that’s how it all comes in full circle: Just ‘one’ path of repetition. Lashing out at your ‘Mama Twi’, fighting against ‘Mama Sunset’, killing Sunset mind you… for a girl who believes strongly in ‘family’, you’d resort to time travel only so you’d never face the repercussions.”

“Shut up…!” Starbeam growled. “I’ve had enough of your lies!”

“I’m the liar? Are you sure?”

“They’re my family! They mean more to me than anything!”

“Really… If they truly mean so much to you, why do your parents still get hurt? If they really meant everything to you, you could’ve stopped me by now. But no… you can’t. For all the power you possess, you refuse to surrender to your destiny. And because of your hesitation, your mother is just going to die over and over and over… and the cycle of repetition continues.”

Midnight Sparkle draws herself close to her, smiling as her presence made Starbeam turn away so as not to face her. With one hand, she effortlessly turned the girl’s face to her so their eyes would meet.

“You are an endangerment to these girls, Little Star,” Midnight stated venomously. “One day, you’ll lose control, they will die… and any feeble attempt to take it back will ‘kill’ you too. That magic of yours will take it’s toll on you, it will be too much for your tiny little frame to handle. And when it does happen, the next time you try to rewind time, you’ll save them… but you won’t be able to save yourself.”

Starbeam’s eyes faced down, nodding her head.

“… You’re right.”

“You see? Only in the end, when the worst has occurred, do you understand.”

“… I never asked for this magic,” Starbeam cried. “I don’t want this anymore! I just want to be a normal girl!”

“But you were never born a normal girl, weren’t you?”

Then, Midnight Sparkle thrust a finger onto Starbeam’s head violently. The girl lashed her head, crying out as she can feel her body shift against her will. What once stood a normal silvery-haired girl with the purple stripes, now a unicorn stood in place as Midnight kept her hold onto her.

“You are a pony created as a result of magic, a sacrifice of a woman trying to avoid her own mistakes! They raise you as a human just so you can ‘pretend’ to be normal, yet your magic says otherwise. You had to learn the truth eventually; whether you accept or not, you will never be a normal girl... You will never be... human.”

“My magic… it hurts them,” Starbeam strained. “I don’t want that anymore! I intend to fix this, one way or another. To make sure no one, neither human nor pony, gets hurt because of me!”

“Aren’t we being ‘noble’ so suddenly? And how, pray tell, do you plan to do that?”

“Because I’m going to do what neither of my parents could ever do,” Starbeam declared, staring fiercely. “I’m going to destroy you; rid my family of the shadows for good! It may not be today nor tomorrow, not a week or month or year, but I will destroy you! I will bask you so deep into the light, I’ll use all the magic I have to do it… as much as it would break my family’s heart. But I will fight you, this is my battle to win and I refuse to have anyone solve my problems for me!”

It was only a matter of time before Midnight’s body started to fade, so much show her own hand disappeared from Starbeam’s head and the illusion of her own pony form fades. As Starbeam resumes her humanity, Midnight stares upon her fading hand as if realizing what was happening to her.

“Seems there’s still a limit to my form,” Midnight observed. “No matter, we will finish where we left off in due time. But before I take my leave, little star, listen closely… For I am only going to tell you just this once.”

Midnight Sparkle leaned her head toward Starbeam’s ears, whispering silently her final words as the young girl stood silently and attentive.

During which time, Sunset Shimmer woke up in her own bed. She looks around the room as if it were suddenly coming together.

“This feels… familiar,” Sunset thought. “I’m still alive. But… was it all just a dream?”

Sunset Shimmer turned beside her, seeing Twilight’s sleeping frame upon the bed. Her wife lying completely unaware of what had transpired. Even the moment when she was told to contact the Other Twilight Sparkle.

“No…” Sunset shook her head. “That was real… Midnight was there. But if I’m here, that means Starbeam…”

Sunset’s eyes lit up, as she got up from the bed.

“Starbeam!” Sunset whispered aloud. “She needs me!”

Quickly yet quietly, Sunset Shimmer left the bedroom while her life barely stirred from the commotion.

“Keep those words in mind, little star,” Midnight Sparkle advised. “Next time we meet… it will be our last.”

No sooner did Midnight Sparkle say that before she completely vanished without a trace. Starbeam Glitter looked around the room, but without question not a single bit of Midnight’s presence could be found. With Midnight nowhere in sight, Starbeam quickly bolted from the bed and rushed toward the bedroom door. She had just opened the door, to suddenly run into a rather surprised Sunset Shimmer.

“Starbeam… thank goodness you’re—”

But not waiting for her mom to finish, with no other word, Starbeam Glitter raced toward Sunset Shimmer and hugged her. The little girl sobbed uncontrollably, as she pressed her face upon her mother’s chest while Sunset carefully hugged her close.

“Star, did she hurt you?”

Starbeam nodded her head.

“You turned back time didn’t you?” Sunset asked, sighing. “Starbeam, we talked about this. That was extremely risky of you. She could’ve taken control, all of time would’ve been erased—”

“I know…I know!” Starbeam cried, her voice cracking. “I’m sorry I broke my promise; you told me not to do it again. But… I couldn’t let you die, not again! I’ve seen it too many times in my dreams and it nearly came true more than once! I don’t want you or mom or anyone else hurt again because of me. I’m sorry mom… I know what I must do. I promise, no one is going to get hurt anymore.”

Sunset Shimmer smiled, not so much because of Starbeam’s words but because of ‘how’ she said it. She raised Starbeam’s face, rubbing her head.

“Starbeam Glitter, no more apologies from you,” Sunset declared. “You are very sweet when you are determined, but I don’t want you to try to change. The only way to move forward is to realize whatever we face, neither you nor I are going to face this alone. All we have is each other.”

Starbeam Glitter slowly nodded her head, if only to show her mother that she at least heard what she said.

“But for what it’s worth,” Sunset continued. “Thanks for saving me, kiddo.”

“… I love you, mom,” Starbeam whispered.

“I love you too… Starbeam.”

The Confrontation

After Sunset Shimmer tucked her daughter back to bed, folding the sheets around her, Sunset decided to stay for a bit. Having experienced another deadly encounter with Midnight Sparkle, cautiously thinking she might return, Sunset wanted to make absolutely certain that they were safe. Nearly an hour had passed, and with no sign of Midnight in sight, Sunset Shimmer left the room as she eyed Starbeam’s sleeping form.

Closing the door behind her, Sunset Shimmer makes her way down the hall back to her room. She had only just returned to the bedroom when Twilight Sparkle woke up, straining to see without her glasses.

“Everything okay?” Twilight asked, putting her glasses back on.

Sunset sighed, noting the hint of concern in Twilight’s tone. Sunset closed the door behind her so they’d be able to speak privately, regardless if Twilight already knew the answer.

“For the time being,” Sunset spoke quietly.

“Sunset, what’s wrong?”

It took a moment before Sunset was able to explain everything that transpired. By the time she reached the part where she ‘died’, Twilight gasped in shock.

“Don’t worry,” Sunset reassured. “Somehow I’m going to fix all this. I don’t know how, but this time we’re solving this together.”

“I see,” Twilight nodded. “What about Starbeam? Did you tell her the same thing?”

“Yes, we’ll discuss this more in the morning. But for now, let’s try to get some sleep. It’s been a long night for all of us.”

Twilight nodded, satisfied for the time being. Soon they both fell asleep, their arms wrapped in a loving embrace, as sleep shrouded their minds and seeped them into their dreams.

It was early in the morning, the sun had not yet risen from the sky, yet Sunset Shimmer was already wide awake. She sat upon her desk, opening up the book she carried with her from Equestria. With a pen in hand, she began to write a strongly worded letter to an old friend.

“Dear Twilight Sparkle,

“It’s been a while since I’ve written anything. To be fair, I haven’t felt the need to, but… I have something to get off my chest. These past 24 hours haven’t been easy; honestly, it wasn’t a fun experience to be killed… ‘again’. But that wasn’t Starbeam’s fault. She’s had it worse than me, though. These past two weeks, neither of us have had a good night’s rest. How can we? After everything we’ve been through, the nightmares and the possessions.

“All because of that ‘monster’, Midnight Sparkle. Twilight could hardly believe it herself after what I’ve told her. To say she was shocked would be an understatement. She’s been keeping it together and nothing else I’ve said has changed her feelings for our daughter. But that’s unconstitutional love, the most powerful friendship in the multiverse.

“I haven’t yet told my other friends about Midnight Sparkle, at least not everything. None of them heard about the commotion the other night, especially Rainbow Dash. I’d rather her not know about the time travelling either, it be too complicated to explain even I don’t understand it. Since last night, Starbeam’s been very quiet, unsettled. She’s still scared of what can still happen, I know I am. The sad part is whenever we’d ask how she’s doing… she just frowns, even when she smiles and says, ‘I’m fine’. But I know the truth: I realize she’s trying to be strong, just so neither me nor her mom will worry. She’s fooling me… I’ve seen more than enough.

“Starbeam Glitter is the sweetest girl in the world, no question… but she’s still a poor girl terrified that everything we made her to be will fall apart. I get she feels nothing she can do will fix anything; I know how that feels more than anyone. Which leads back to Midnight; I don’t know how she became ‘what’ she is now. Her magic or whatever it is… I’ve never seen anything this unsettling before. It’s as if somehow, in the past eight years, she gained so much power and yet she still targets Starbeam. Why? What is her endgame?

“I don’t know what’s going on nowadays, but I intend to get to the bottom of this. But we may need your help, more than ever. If only so we can see our Starbeam smile… for real. In any case, I’ve been rambling in this letter much longer than I’d prefer. Still, I hope you’re doing well, and you’ll reach out as soon as you can. Maybe then, one day we all can—”

“Sunset?”

A voice startled Sunset Shimmer so much, she nearly fell off her chair. Startled by her own name called out, she turned her head and realized from who the voice came from. Twilight Sparkle, the ‘Sci-Twi’ of this world, leaning forward and seeing what Sunset had written down. The very sight of her wife behind her made Sunset giggle softly.

“Geez, Twilight. Give a girl a warning next time.”

“Sorry, Sunset,” Twilight blushed. “I didn’t mean to startle you.”

“Nah, it’s fine,” Sunset shook her head. “What’s up?”

“I was wondering if perhaps you’d care to join me. I thought we’d check up on Starbeam, maybe offer something sweet for her for breakfast. That is… if you’re not too busy.”

“Not at all,” Sunset replied, closing the book. “I was just about finished anyway. Let’s go see her.”

Together, the two women approach Starbeam’s room. At the foot of the door, Twilight knocks the door on one hand while a tray of pancakes rests on the other arm.

“Starbeam, sweetie!” Twilight called out. “Sunset and I brought breakfast for you. May we come in?”

But answer there came none. Shaking her head, it was Sunset’s turn to knock on the door.

“Come on, Star, you don’t want this going to waste,” Sunset said jokingly. “You’ll be skin and bones if you don’t eat. You didn’t sign up for modeling behind our backs, I hope.”

Silence still followed, and by now Twilight grew worried.

“Starbeam, are you in there?”

Twilight tried to open the door, but the doorknob wouldn’t turn.

“That’s weird, the knob’s stuck,” Twilight turned to Sunset. “I can’t open the door.”

Twilight Sparkle wrestled with the doorknob and suddenly she started to have a panic attack. Sweat began to pour from her brow, her breath became sporadic, and try as she might, she couldn’t jiggle the door open. Sunset quickly used her magic to unlock the door, the locks turning with a click. As the door opens, Twilight took a moment to breathe, silently thanking Sunset as she followed close behind her.

“Thank goodness!” Twilight gasped. “Starbeam, why did you lock the—”

Suddenly, upon entering the room, Twilight Sparkle gasped. The tray slipped from her arm and the plate shattered all over the floor. Sunset Shimmer was also shocked at the sight before her eyes: Beside an open window, a letter pinned to the wall read:

“I’m sorry. I’m going to stop this.”

“Damn it, Starbeam!” Sunset shouted, slapping her hands. “Why?!”

“I’ll check outside!” Twilight yelled, in panic. “She has to be around somewhere!”

As Twilight rushed out of the house, Sunset Shimmer took out her phone and dialed Starbeam’s number. Several rings went by, but no answer came.

“C’mon, c’mon Starbeam! Pick up the phone!”

“Your call has been forwarded to an automatic voice message system—”

“GODDAMN IT!!!” Sunset yelled, hurling the phone on the pillows. “Starbeam, why didn’t you say anything?! You promised you wouldn’t do this alone! You PROMISED me!!!”

Twilight Sparkle quickly came back inside the room.

“She’s not outside! Where could she have gone? Why would she leave like this?! Sunset… what if something happened to her? What if she gets hurt?!”

Twilight clapped her hands over her head, covering her ears. The anxiety and panic grew worse as terrible thoughts raced in her head.

“How could I have been so careless?! I knew she’s been having a hard time, and I did ‘nothing’ to help her! Now she’s gone! Starbeam, my baby… I’m so sorry I didn’t see this sooner!”

Sunset approached her sobbing wife, turning her face toward her own.

“This isn’t your fault, Twilight. I’m to blame; I’m scared too!”

“But Sunset, what if we can’t find her?”

“We will. I don’t know where she’s gone, but she couldn’t have gotten far. Call the girls, tell them to get here right away! We can find her faster if there’s more of us.”

Twilight looked up towards Sunset’s reassuring smile. While it didn’t stop her from crying, it did more than enough to lift her spirits. So much so that she nodded her head in thanks.

“Now c’mon, let’s go find our kid!” Sunset declared.

As Twilight Sparkle took her phone out, calling all their friends, Sunset Shimmer looked through the open window as her hands began to glow.

“Starbeam… wherever you are… please be okay. You’ve got people who really care about you. We’re coming.”

Starbeam Glitter looked down at her phone, noting the missed call. A deep breath escaped her lips, as she reluctantly put the phone back in her pocket.

“I’m sorry, mom… I have to do this,” Starbeam said to herself.

Indeed, there was a reason behind her actions as her memory raced back to her last encounter with Midnight Sparkle.

“Listen closely, little star, for what I’m about to tell you is for you alone. From the day you left Equestria… the first time you came here… I knew there’s only ‘one’ way to settle this for good. If you have the courage to face me, to destroy me as you said… return with me to your real home. Face me in Equestria, that’s where I’ll be waiting for you. Go there… and the truth will finally set you free.”

And now, Starbeam Glitter stood before the one place she always wanted to go. The very grounds of Canterlot High, the statue of the school’s mascot stood majestically on the podium. Reaching out and touching the statue, she stared silently as her hands fell through the surface before falling completely inside. She fell through the void for what felt like ages until at last she arrived, assuming her pony form.

Except where she ended up, she had not been transported to Twilight’s Castle nor any place in Equestria her mother had told her about. But instead, something corrupted the portal and sent her into an unknown location: A dark cave. She had no idea where the portal landed her, but she felt as if she was in her nightmare once again. As she walked forward, the cave slowly lit as the torches on the walls erupt with purple flames.

“It feels so unsettling here …” Starbeam mumbled to herself. “It’s just as I dreamt; yet it’s not at the same time.”

All at once, a dark mist appears swirling beneath her feet before steadily rising up to her eye level.

“You’ve made it…” A familiar voice echoed. “I half-expected you to bring ‘her’ with you, and against my request to come alone.”

“I always keep my word,” Starbeam frowned. “Nobody else is getting involved for me.”

“You did the right thing, little star. Poetic really… And what fitting place for our final fight, than to have it in the very place that’s haunted your dreams…”

The mist itself transformed before her very eyes, assuming it’s true from. A form so familiar, yet startling for Starbeam all the same.

“Greetings… Starbeam,” Midnight spoke. “It’s good to finally meet ‘face-to-face’.”

Up till now, Starbeam Glitter had seen Midnight Sparkle in a near human form though some features said otherwise. But now, she stood in shock as Midnight’s pony form stood before her. In a way, she looked to be the size of an Alicorn, approximately the height of Sunset’s former teacher. Only she had the same shading as Twilight’s dark form, with gleaming armor as brightly purple as the stripes of her mane. And yet, she seemed much ‘darker’ than how Starbeam had seen her. She stood in silence as Midnight drew herself close to the little unicorn.

“What’s the matter? Don’t you just adore my new look? I picked it out myself.”

“W-What… w-what are you?”

“Well, since you kept your word to come alone, it’s only fair I tell you the truth. But I warn you: It’s not a pleasant story. But seeing your ignorance to your upbringing, it’s time you knew what really happened to me… ten years ago…”

Starbeam Glitter had no words to say as Midnight Sparkle began to talk, circling around the cautious unicorn as a tale was told.

“After your ‘family’ kept me at bay, I was locked away in Limbo, courtesy of ‘Daydream Shimmer’. With my powers drained, I knew there’d be no way for me to escape my predicament. But Daydream knew to keep me in bay would cost a great price: In exchange for me ‘leaving Twilight alone’, she’d have to sacrifice her powers and go back to being the pathetic human she was before she discovered magic. I’ve been locked away ever since, unable to cross between amongst the humans or the ponies.

“And then… you were born. The moment they transferred what little magic Twilight had, I managed to grasp the power and aligned myself with you. But without all my magic, I was forced to remove bits of what remained of me into the wretched world of man. While I, the ‘true’ Midnight Sparkle, remained on the outskirts of Equestria, undetected… even under the watch of Princess Twilight Sparkle and her equally ignorant ‘friends’.

“While my weaker side tormented you, I spent my days finding ponies to control with ease. Ponies so innocent… so naïve… so stupid. Those with no friends, no family to speak up, and those easy to ‘guide’, to gain their trust, and when the moment was right… taking their bodies and their magic to sustain myself.

“However, the most ponies I’ve found were too young, their bodies weak, and their magic no better. So long as I remained in this state, I couldn’t cast a simple spell to even shift the weather. My options have been limited these past ten years… So I’ve had to improvise. To reside in their bodies no more than three years, seeking noteworthy results that didn’t last. But once I did have enough magic to seize control, I’ve travelled beyond Equestria seeking new means to enhance my magic.

“I found myself back in limbo, through one of the portals no pony has yet discovered. It was there, travelling the multiverse, I uncovered a being similar to me. Even I didn’t know how to approach it and neither did I know it’s capabilities. However, to become stronger, I knew it was a risk worth taking. On contact, my magic improved but not enough for my grand reveal. You wondered still how I was able to take control of you, but it wasn’t just because of our bond to Twilight.

“The source of the darkness, the power greater than my own, was a being Equestria thought to be only a myth or legend. I can’t even begin to tell you how powerful it was, only that it’s own madness was so strong even I lost myself to how ‘delicious’ the power was.”

“… What are you talking about?”

“I mean the terror that once plagued Equestria for years: Darkness, the very same black magic that made the ‘Mare in the Moon’ a famous bedtime story. The moment we spirits met face-to-face, we made a proposal: In exchange for more power, I’d agree to allow the spirit to enter my body, combine ourselves into one, and so the Shadow can be free. Together, we’ve infused ourselves into a superior being… fused together in body and spirit. You can’t even imagine how that felt. Raw anger and hatred fused into it’s own being, more powerful than any known creature in existence. It was an agonizing union for us both, but a necessity all the same.

“We could feel what we’ve felt all those years ago: Thousands of years of pain, of the light that defeated us, the fear of loss… regrets. We’ve faced the cusp of death so many times, yet here we were determined to exact our revenge. Our fusions stabilized, our body able to function, as you can see it wasn’t ‘perfect’. My face… And parts of my body… were lost to the shadows. It felt amazing to be alive, yet still agonizing beyond words.

“But, what’s done is done… and we knew there’d be no going back. With these powers and our hatred fueling our greatest desire, we became… the stuff of nightmares. I finally had the power to return to the human world, slowly reshaping myself in your body. It was a slow, nearly endless process, but I knew it would be worth it.”

“Everything you’ve done,” Starbeam confirmed. “The dreams… the hallucinations… because of that monster?”

“Yes…” Midnight hissed.

“But why go that far? Not just to mess with my head, but to yourself! Why me?”

“You’ve learned nothing from our time together? We’re all selfish, using our own gifts to satisfy our own desires. I’m merely the living embodiment of that.”

“You still didn’t answer my question!”

“Oh little star, did you really think you could just take my body, my powers, and try to live a normal life? No… It doesn’t work that way. Your parents needed a reminder as to what happens when they play god, trying to use magic beyond their own understanding. All because of what they blamed me for.”

“So, that’s it? You just wanted to torment my family? Harassing one mother and killing another!”

“Initially yes… But now, things have changed. Now… I have a proposition for you.”

“I know…” Starbeam nodded. “You’ve been after me for ten years; but why?”

“TO GET MY BODY BACK!!!” Midnight shouted, her mane flaring. “I deserved to live more than anything else! And seeing you, living so happily with your ‘loving family’, casting me out as a freak accident… You took ‘Twilight Sparkle’ away from me! You and her meddling wife!”

“Midnight… What if we don’t have to fight?” Starbeam asked. “I did come initially to end you for good… but now? Maybe if could perhaps reason—”

“DON’T!!!”

All at once, Midnight Sparkle teleported directly in front of Starbeam Glitter, grabbing her by the neck with her aura. The unicorn gasped, trying to wriggle out of that tight hold as Midnight lifted her off the ground.

“Don’t you dare try to shower me with pity. You say I’m the selfish one, when you are worse than me! You claim to care about your family, but deep down you only care about yourself! You don’t really care about me and why would you ever want to? You don’t want to sympathize with me, to understand me… You just want to take everything I said and use that against me!”

Eventually, Midnight Sparkle was able to calm herself and released her hold on Starbeam Glitter. The unicorn coughed her lungs out, clutching her throat as she felt a redness upon her neck.

“Our time together can only end in one of two ways,” Midnight Sparkle declared. “Either you surrender your body to me, together forever as one… OR… I take your body by force! Either way, I get exactly what I want. A new life, your ‘family’s’ destruction, and everything precious to you… gone. No matter what you choose, you cannot hope to win.”

Midnight Sparkle extended her hand out, waiting for a response. Starbeam was hesitant over what more to say and couldn’t decide what choice to make. On one hand, she knew all of Midnight Sparkle’s actions were terrible and the way she treated her moms, especially Twilight Sparkle, were irredeemable. But on the other hand, all Midnight Sparkle merely wanted was a body, yet here she was… A spirit forced into the world by her mother’s darkest emotions and yet still wanted to be seen as an equal. Starbeam Glitter was about to make her decision until…

“You really are foolish, aren’t you?”

“Wha—Mom?” Starbeam asked, turning around.

Suddenly, a pillar of fire appears before Starbeam Glitter and Midnight Sparkle. An unknown individual soon appears through the center, an annoyed expression on her face. In a way it looked like Sunset Shimmer, but it was neither her human form… nor her pony form… not even her ‘Daydream Shimmer’ appearance.

But instead, this figure was far more monstrous than all the other Sunset Shimmers. With flame-like hair, tattered bat-like wings, four clawed fingers, pointed ears, sharp teeth with elongated fangs, and a forked tongue slithering out. She was a creature of great size, her skin a reddish color, the sclera of her eyes black, her nose short, her mouth stretched out, and a flame-like tail stuck from behind. Her main apparel of choice is a flame-patterned frock and matching boots.

“Seems she never told you about me,” The Demon spoke. “Technically, you are correct… But I’m not her. I’m the part of her past in the flesh.”

“So… You finally show up!” Midnight Sparkle sneered. “I see dying the first time hasn’t taught you a lesson.”

“You’re one to talk, Midnight Sparkle.”

“I am so confused right now,” Starbeam Glitter shook her head, turning to the fiery demon. “WHO are you? What are you even doing here?!”

“My name is of no importance,” The Demon answered. “I’m here to stop you, Starbeam Glitter, from making the stupidest mistake of your life!”

“ME?! What was I even going to do?”

“And your parents call you ‘smart’. You know as well as I that this demon before us is trying to justify her violence towards your family. All that talk of ‘selfishness’, true I’ll admit she’s right about you in some degree. But she is no better. Assuming you were foolish enough to give her a body, what’s stopping her from finishing what she started? I learned the price of my mistakes and moved on. Don’t get me started on her other half, her goody-goody two-shoes ‘perfect’ twin.”

“You mean… ‘Daydream Shimmer’?”

“GAH!!!” The Demon shrieked, hissing. “It’s bad enough she actually gets a name while I’m mostly called… Demon.

“Besides, I’ve seen how your kind acts from the sidelines. You mortals, both humans and ponies alike, are not as terrible as Midnight’s made you all out to be. You are flawed creatures, or else those like me and her wouldn’t even exist… But you all deserve to be happy, whether alone or with your family. You give yourself up to her demands, you destroy everything but the one thing that makes you… well, you.”

To say that Starbeam Glitter was confused was an understatement. Her mother told her of her dark past moments before, and how her inner darkness created this terrifying creature before her. Only now, rather than teaming with Midnight Sparkle, she was standing up against her.

“Why are you helping me?” Starbeam Glitter asked.

“Don’t try to understand me, kid,” The Demon spat. “There can only be ONE demon of darkness and I’m not about to let a ‘copycat’ take that position from me. Besides, you’ve got a family waiting for you and I grow bored with the sob stories. Even as this means taking more... drastic measures.”

It was then that the Demon all at once took a different form, as Starbeam Glitter looked on in awe. Before the very eyes of the girl and Midnight Sparkle, the creature took shape into a cross between a pony and a human. It’s mane and tale were a blend of pale, light grayish orchid with light brilliant opal stripes, it’s coat was a brilliant amber with pale, light grayish mulberry spots along the frame, she wore a moderate cyan chest plate with a helmet, a Cutie Mark which was a cross between a sun-and-star was on her flank, and her violet eyes loomed down toward the young unicorn. As her mighty amber wings spread out and her spiral horn gleamed in the light, there was no doubt she was taller and far more majestic than even the Princess of Friendship herself.

“Now… For all our sakes… Stop with the self-doubting, all right?” The alicorn asked.

“… Thank you,” Starbeam whispered, in awe.

“Don’t get used to this. I have a job, no time for a long backstory, and no intent to see her walk out of here alive. What will yours be?”

Starbeam Glitter looked up towards the mysterious being, before turning toward Midnight Sparkle as the flames around them faded away.

“I’m sorry Midnight,” Starbeam spoke determined. “But I’m afraid I must reject your offer.”

But Midnight Sparkle was neither disappointed nor angry, not even a fraction of hatred emanated from her inner being. But rather, she just smiled upon the two figures before her. Specifically, she was smiling towards Starbeam Glitter.

“… So, that’s your decision? How disappointing. So, we want to do this the hard way, don’t we?”

“You’ve been playing the talking game for far too long,” The alicorn spoke, poised to strike. “It’s time you finally fight your way for a change.”

“Well then, since you’re both determined to die… How’s about we making this a little more… fun?”

With a snap of her fingers, all three figures found themselves in an empty void of darkness. Not a speck of detail or trace of either world was inside. Just endless darkness for miles in every direction.

“Now we fight without any outside influence. Get ready you two… we’re going all the way… without protection.”

Two on One

An explosion of fire ignites the atmosphere, the darkness briefly illuminated by intense heat. Fireball after fireball connects, exploding like fireworks while rapid beams pierce through the air like a club party. The demon-turned-alicorn threw fireballs while Starbeam Glitter shot a beam of magic through her fingertips. But try as they might, Midnight Sparkle not only blocked their attacks with her own power, but she was able to dodge their individual attacks with incredible ease.

“How is she this fast?!” Starbeam shouted exasperated.

“Doesn’t matter now, kid!” The mare shouted back. “Just concentrate full fire on that witch!”

The two mares kept pressing on with the assault, hurling every form of magic possible. Neither of which came close to contacting the powerful demoness. It was so relatively easy for Midnight, she practically yawned as one fireball whizzed passed her without the need to dodge.

“You know what they say, ladies?” Midnight Sparkle spoke. “What goes up… must come down!”

Catching on quick, Starbeam and the Mare’s eyes turn up as the sky began to rain fireballs conjured by Midnight’s magic aura. Thanks to quick reaction from the Mare, they both manage to evade the rain of fire like ballroom dancers swinging hoof and hoof. Midnight Sparkle merely watches, as she mentally summoned fireballs trying to destroy her foes. By the time the last fireball struck the ground, the Mare posed with Starbeam held under one hoof as the young unicorn leaned back, gasping for air.

“Thanks!” Starbeam sighed.

“Don’t thank me yet,” The mare muttered.

Just then, Midnight’s laughter made the mare turn as the creature zoomed toward them at blazing speed.

“LOOK OUT!!!”

Midnight Sparkle reeled an arm to swipe at Starbeam Glitter. But the Mare twisted Starbeam away, blocking the attack with one hoof. Starbeam shoots a barrier and shoved Midnight Sparkle back briefly. Barely phased, Midnight lunged forward as Starbeam summoned one new barrier with each hoof, all while desperately blocking Midnight’s ruthless attack.

“I… I can’t hold her much longer!” Starbeam groaned.

Just as the Mare said, the barriers disappeared as one swipe from Midnight Sparkle sent the mares back with a wave of her aura. Starbeam felt herself struggling to catch her breath, as she feel her magic thinning the longer this fight took place. She knew that if there was any hope to defeat Midnight Sparkle for good, they needed a plan.

“Giving up already?” The alicorn asked.

“No… Just need a plan,” Starbeam muttered, staring toward Midnight.

“Is this all the fight you have to offer?” Midnight Sparkle asked, mockingly. “How disappointing! I didn’t want this end at all.”

“I’ve only just begun to fight, Midnight Sparkle.”

“We’re going to need that strategy any day now.”

“Can you still use your magic?”

“Absolutely.”

“Do you trust me?”

“No… But it’s not like either one of us has any other choice.”

“Wait for my cue; I’m taking the lead.”

“As long as you know what you’re doing.”

The two mares stood by side, slowly powering up as they faced Midnight Sparkle. The demoness merely sighs seeing the two trying to act tough before her.

“Still think you can best me, little star?” Midnight asked. “Try dodging this!”

Midnight Sparkle raises her arms as a band of beams began to form behind her, waiting for her cue to fire. Starbeam Glitter holds her ground, silently studying her adversary as if analyzing the situation.

“We can’t match her offensively,” Starbeam Glitter thought. “Her magic is far stronger than both of our powers combined. But even Midnight has a weakness. Although she’s powerful…”

Midnight Sparkle waves her arm, as the lasers fire toward the group. Starbeam stomps her hoof twice and summons a huge barrier, as the beams bounced off the shield which rapidly illuminated upon contact. Midnight was so focused on trying to destroy what was in front of her…

“AAAAAHHHHH!!!” Midnight screeched.

A fire spell hits Midnight in the back, as the mysterious mare stood behind Midnight. Starbeam witnessed the event unfold as a small smirk formed on her face knowing her new ally followed her ‘cue’ as instructed.

“She’s vulnerable after casting her spells!”

“Now’s your chance, Star!” The mare shouted.

Starbeam channels her aura through her horn and fires a beam right underneath Midnight Sparkle. The demoness was sent propelling into the air, as she tried to force her way down with her wings. But the new alicorn poofs right in front of midnight, her own horn fully charged.

“Let’s end this…”

The mare fires a whirlwind of fire toward Midnight Sparkle. The power was so scorching and so intense, it pushed Midnight Sparkle against the wall as she screamed and moaned in pain. Midnight Sparkle observes fiercely as the plan was coming together.

“You see, Midnight?!” Starbeam shouted. “I may not be as strong as you, but I’ll use every last ounce of magic to defeat you once and for all!!!”

Casting another beam, Starbeam fires toward Midnight. Only this time, it wrapped around Midnight’s waist. Before she can react, the beam dragged her down leaving her little time to scream before she crashed onto the floor. Starbeam stands there for a moment, waiting for the smoke to clear. But the fatigue kicked in making her lean over her hooves, as the Mare landed beside her.

“All right, Kid… I admit it,” The Mare nodded. “That… was impressive. However did you learn to do that?”

“From… my mom…” Starbeam breathed heavily. “And… television.”

“… Television? Are you kidding me?! We’re in the middle of a life-and-death situation, and you’re telling me your best idea… came from TELEVISION?!?! What even IS television?!”

“Hey… You’d be surprise… how much I learn… from watching T.V.”

“I’ll comment on your learning skills later. Right now, let’s finish her off and—”

Before she could finish, a blast of magic strikes the Mare, who screamed in pain. The blast sent her flying toward the side and she explodes against the surface. Starbeam looks on in shock, peering through the thinning smoke only to find that her ally had disappeared in a haze. A chuckle draws her back slowly as Midnight Sparkle appears before her, dusting off a tiny flame on her shoulder.

“It’s just you and me now, little star,” Midnight Sparkle declared.

Starbeam Glitter was in disbelief, shocked beyond words. All that effort against Midnight Sparkle and she floats before her with barely a scratch. If she was suffering any form of damage at all, she was determined to make her believe she wasn’t hurt.

“Little girls like you shouldn’t be playing with this level of power,” Midnight Sparkle continued. “Power enough to hurt the millions of lives that inhabit the planet. And you still claim you’re trying to lead a normal life? That’s not how your story ends, does it?

“You see, little star? Everything that transpired, everything that has lead to this… It’s all… your… fault! You continue to exist and everyone you know gets hurt. Your family… your friends… the world… both of them!”

Adding insult to injury, Midnight Sparkle displays Starbeam Glitter with a series of illusions before her. Many of them images of her family, others consisting of several unknown faces that Starbeam has never seen or met before. They were all screaming in pain, crying out in agony, and begging for mercy. And all Starbeam Glitter is bear witness to their dying expressions, the suffering displayed through their eyes. Starbeam tried to be strong regardless, as a single tear threatened to trickle down.

In the throne room of the Canterlot Castle, Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle arrived at the castle and stood before the new ruler of Equestria, ‘Princess’ Twilight. It had been such a long time when all three of these women were in the same room together and now during this most desperate hour, the two wives come to Twilight seeking her help.

“We’re sorry to bust in like this,” Sunset explained. “But we wouldn’t have come if this wasn’t an emergency.”

“There’s no need for an apology, Sunset,” Princess Twilight assured. “I already know why you’re both here.”

“You do?” Sci-Twi asked confused.

“Yes, and I know it’s about Starbeam,” Princess Twilight explained. “I’m well aware of the current situation. She is currently in battle against Midnight Sparkle even as we speak. And… she’s not alone. From what I could tell, your previous form, Sunset, is fighting beside her.”

“What?!” Sunset asked surprised. “She’s there too?”

“Who is she talking about?” Sci-Twi asked.

“She doesn’t have a name, but she used to be my own dark half. But what business does she have with our Starbeam?”

“It would seem that rather than going after Starbeam’s power,” Princess Twilight observed. “It appears she’s aiding her against Midnight Sparkle. I don’t know how much help she is or what her ultimate angle. All we know is that your daughter is in great danger and needs all the help she can get.”

“Then why aren’t you helping her?!” Sci-Twi asked panicking. “Instead of just sitting here now and telling us all this!”

“Believe me Twilight, I want to help her as much as any pony,” The Princess spoke regretfully. “Unfortunately, it would see Midnight Sparkle was on to me and blocked most of the entrances to her dimension.”

“Starbeam… she’s going to get herself killed,” Sunset spoke. “I swear when I get my hands on that Midnight—”

“Sunset Shimmer,” The Princess interrupted. “I understand your frustration, but at the same time I cannot allow one of my students to make irrational decisions in the face of danger. Midnight Sparkle has grown much stronger since the last time you fought her. Apparently, she’s been using forbidden magic and to make matters worse, she can’t be harmed by normal means.”

“Forbidden magic? Sweet Celestia…”

“So please, Sunset… don’t ask rashly. You’ve tried to beat her yourself and you lost. If we are to stop Midnight Sparkle, we must work together.”

“Which is precisely why we’re here in the first place,” Sci-Twi spoke up. “We just… we only want to get our daughter back and we can’t do it by ourselves!”

“Not to worry, we’ll face her together. I will do what I possibly can to help you save Starbeam. Come, we must head there at once!”

“Thanks… Twilight,” Sunset said, as all three teleported away.

Meanwhile, a figure crashed upon the ground after seemingly appearing from out of thin air. It was Sunset Shimmer’s demon persona, only now she was no longer in her alicorn form but back to her demon appearance. She laid there upon the ground, nearly transparent and not realizing what had happened. She tried to get up, but her legs were wobbling, as if she had been stripped away of a large amount of power.

“Damn it! Did NOT see that one coming.”

It was only then when the Demon looked at herself, seeing claws instead of hoofs and bat-like wings instead of the heavy feathered wings, that she threw her arms and shouts in frustration. Her eyes catch Starbeam Glitter before Midnight Sparkle, the young unicorn just standing there trembling and unable to move.

“S-Starbeam… why are you just standing there?!” The Demon shouted. “Move kid… Move!”

But whether or not Starbeam Glitter could hear her, she seemed paralyzed in fear. For a while, she had been staring toward images of folks which Midnight claimed her powers have done nothing but hurt. As of this moment, everything was going Midnight Sparkle’s way.

“It’s time to wake up and face reality, little star,” Midnight Sparkle warned. “This is what happens when nothing changes. Your regrets will forever haunt you for the remainder of your days. And you know it, don’t you?”

Starbeam Glitter did not acknowledge Midnight Sparkle’s gaze toward her. She just stared upon her hooves, which seemed to quiver and shake uncontrollably as if she was suffering a case of PTSD. No matter how much she tried to deny it, the truth was abundantly clear right before her eyes.

“Of course I regret it,” Starbeam Glitter spoke softly. “I try to find ways to save everyone so many times… And I just ‘lose’.”

Midnight Sparkle approached her, placing her right hand upon the girl’s shoulder.

“I know how hard it is; I’ve lived with it too. But it doesn’t have to be this way. We can fix all of this, little star. Join forces with me and together we can work to correct all our action. Save ourselves… be happy.”

“As much as I want to fix the past… I know that’s not going to happen. I told you Midnight, I won’t do it. Everyone is already happy, and they’ll still be happy whether I play a part or not. But that doesn’t mean you can’t be happy too, Midnight. I want to help you see that there’s another way, but I won’t allow you to control me. I just can't, I'm sorry.”

Midnight’s grip upon her shoulder grew tight, her rage slowly boiled over.

“WRONG ANSWER!!!”

Starbeam gasped, her eyes widen and her jaw drops, as a sharp pain pierced through her chest and her body lifts off the ground. With her free hand, Midnight Sparkle had struck Starbeam Glitter while her guard was down and glares toward the girl as her body quivers and she fights to breathe.

“Seems I was wrong about you; you really are blind. I give you two chances, and you didn’t behave. You continue to disappoint me, now I’m done doing things the easy way…”

As Midnight Sparkle talked, Sci-Twi, Sunset Shimmer, and even Princess Twilight Sparkle finally arrived. But what they saw before their eyes was nothing short of horrifying.

“STARBEAM!!!” Sci-Twi and Sunset shouted.

“Now… we do things MY WAY!!!”

Starbeam’s eyes began to cloud, as the aura around her starts to fade back and forth while the magic flows around Midnight’s arm. Midnight’s eyes glows, taking heavy breathes as she draws the power from the young girl. Starbeam hung limply in Midnight’s clutches, until her mind started to blank. Just then, the Demon reappears before Midnight Sparkle, her hands boiling with fiery aura more than enough to pose a threat.

“Release the girl now, Midnight Sparkle!!!” The Demon shouted. “Or I’ll-”

“Or you’ll what?” Midnight Sparkle asked mockingly. “Look at you! You can barely even keep the flames burning; you’ve lost so much power you can’t even intimidate me. And even if you could still fight, you can’t—no, you won’t do anything. You strike me, you strike her too!”

The Demon furrowed her eyebrows deeply, clutching her fists as the aura began to glow as if she were trying to draw power. Midnight Sparkle merely stares at the Demon as calm as a cucumber as if she knew that she had the edge.

“Whether you admit it or not, you’re afraid. You’ve always feared she’d turn into me, the same as Sunset Shimmer turned into you. You’re nothing but a shell of your former self, just another one of her mistakes. Because no matter what she does, she’ll just make the same mistakes over and over. Isn’t that right… Sunset Shimmer?”

Sunset Shimmer silently gasped, as she and the others were somehow spotted by Midnight Sparkle, her smile widens without even looking at her. With a snap of her finger, violet flames encircle around the trio before they could make their move. The two wives in their pony forms desperately seek an exit, while Princess Twilight tried to use her magic to break through the loop. But Midnight had absorbed so much power, it was near impossible to break.

“You really should thank me, Sunset,” Midnight continued. “I generously allow you and your pitiful family to come here, to witness my moment of triumph! Now that I have all the magic I need, I won’t be needing your little stars anymore…”

“Stop this, Midnight!” Sunset Shimmer shouted. “Why are you doing this?!”

“To fix everything that you—no, everything SHE took from me!” Midnight shouted, pointing towards Sci-Twi. “It was never about your daughter; it was always about… you. Your mistakes created me, just as your mistake created your daughter! And I intend to remedy that, even if that makes me the bad guy!”

With all the magic she needs, Midnight Sparkle hurls Starbeam Glitter’s limp body toward the ground. Seeing her chance, The Demon charges, shouting a battle cry lifting one fiery hand toward the demoness. Anticipating the move, Midnight Sparkle quickly turns and delivers a stiff uppercut under the Demon’s chin. The Demon shouts as she’s knocked into the air, saliva escaping from her lips, and she lands painfully on the ground. Midnight Sparkle cackles maniacally before she teleports away, and her magic fire dispels around the trio of ponies.

“Damn it…” The Demon groaned, clutching her jaw. “That hurt more than last time…”

The Demon looks around for Midnight Sparkle, but it was too little, too late. Once again, the Demoness had gotten away. Just when she was about to say something, she turns to the side and the expression on her face changed when Sunset Shimmer and Sci-Twi approached. She silently looks on as the two rush toward Starbeam, gasping as her lifeless body laid upon the ground. Sunset Shimmer leaned toward her daughter, trying to shake her awake.

“Starbeam!” Sunset shouted. “Starbeam! STARBEAM!!! No… No, no, no, no, why?!”

“How did it come to this?” Sci-Twi cried, behind Sunset. “Starbeam… Please, wake up! Starbeam please!”

“It’s no use…”

The two women turn as Princess Twilight Sparkle approached the two, looming over the lifeless Starbeam Glitter.

“Midnight Sparkle has drained her of all her magic, including her very lifeforce. And now, with all the power to wipe out time itself… we just weren’t strong enough.”

“No…” Sci-Twi gasped. “No, no! That can’t be true! She can’t be gone! She just can’t!”

Sunset’s tears fell upon Starbeam Glitter’s face, but her eyes never stirred, her lip didn’t tremble, and no breath was released. The truth was perfectly clear before them all: Starbeam Glitter was gone, as the whole atmosphere of the room filled with despair.

“It’s all my fault,” Sunset Shimmer sighed. “I-I screwed up everything! I’m sorry, Star. I’m… I’m so sorry…”

Princess Twilight Sparkle looked down upon the ponies before turning toward the side, as if she were trying to feel where Midnight Sparkle has gone. Her look of sadness shifts to a gaze of fierce determination.

“Don’t wallow in despair,” Princess Twilight spoke, turning toward Sunset and Sci-Twi. “There’s still time to save your daughter and stop Midnight Sparkle for good. If we are to stop her… I’ll need your full cooperation… all of yours.”

In that moment, Sunset Shimmer and Sci-Twi fully acknowledged the presence of someone else in this dimension. Sunset Shimmer’s old demon form, now with a life of her own stood silently before them. Under any circumstances, many questions would be stirring in their minds and all desperate for answers. But right now, with the future of their daughter at stake, those questions were going to have to wait.

Seeking a Star

Back at Princess Twilight’s castle in Equestria, Starbeam’s lifeless body laid upon a bed in one of the rooms. Sci-Twi, of the human world, stayed by her side brushing Starbeam’s cold arm while staring silently at her. All the others were in the throne room, the center of the castle itself, going over the terms in relation to what transpired.

“Does every pony understand the plan?” The Princess asked.

“The REAL question is: Is this even going to work?” The demon asked.

“I won’t deny there’s always going to be risks. But as of right now, our options are few and we have no other choice.”

“What about Starbeam's body? And the other Twilight?”

“… The other Twilight will remain here with us,” Twilight spoke regrettably. “Since she has no magic to fight Midnight, she must stay here and keep watch over Starbeam until we return.”

“You’re crazy… All of you!”

The demon’s yell, however, went unanswered as the Princess turned toward the remainder of the team. Sunset Shimmer, who had stood silently with her arms folded the whole time, hadn’t spoken a word after what happened with Starbeam. But needless to say, she had been listening the whole time.

“Are you both ready?” Princess Twilight asked.

Sunset Shimmer didn’t answer, as she turned toward the demon. Staring into a form of her past self, a reluctant ally to work with after what transpired. Yet no pony or human could blame Sunset for being hesitant to work with the creature that she too brought to life, a creature who nearly ruined hers.

“Look… I’m not thrilled about this either,” The demon informed Sunset. “Whether we like each other or not, we don’t have time to talk about our issues. Starbeam’s life is at stake, and I don’t have a choice but to work with you. Can you afford to bear with me again? Just this once?”

“Sunset?” The Princess spoke.

After a long pause, a deep sigh escaped Sunset’s lips as she forced herself to look the demon straight in the eye.

“… Sure.”

Meanwhile, Midnight Sparkle flew a great distance toward her destination. Clutched deeply within her grasp, Starbeam’s lifeforce glowed into a tiny swirling ball.

“Not much further, little star,” Midnight Sparkle spoke towards the orb. “Finally, everything’s going according to plan.”

However, Midnight Sparkle didn’t get very far when she suddenly stopped. There in front of her, Midnight’s gaze caught a familiar sight: Sunset Shimmer, the human turned pony. Only, judging by the shift in her face and her cold demeanor, she was far from the usual Sunset that Midnight was used to.

“… Hello, Midnight!” Sunset frowned.

Just then, a flash of light appears behind her as Midnight turns around. In an instant, Sunset’s former inner demon floated there staring daggers toward her.

“This is as far as you go, Midnight Sparkle,” The demon declared.

“Please…” Midnight Sparkle smirked arrogantly. “You really think you’re petty alliance will stop me? You are more pathetic than I thought. Why else did I come here? This place generates more magic than anywhere else in all of Equestria. With this magic generating my former power, soon I shall take over ‘everything’ and start anew. Through this place, I can create a brand-new home and be rid of those who dare to oppose me!”

“You’re not going anywhere, Midnight…” Sunset declared. “Not without us!”

All of a sudden, with a flick of aura from her horn, Sunset transports herself and the others into an entirely unknown location. Midnight Sparkle looks around briefly, before facing Sunset while chuckling.

“A location swap… surely, you must be joking! I can just simply teleport out and—”

SNAP!!!

Midnight Sparkle snapped her fingers… except nothing happened.

“Huh?!”

SNAP! SNAP! SNAP!!!!

But no matter how many times she snapped her fingers, Midnight couldn’t understand what was going on.

“Why can’t I teleport?!”

“Oh I’m sorry, are you confused?” Sunset asked, drawing closer. “Seems ‘someone’ has never been trapped inside a time stop before. Hmm?”

Midnight growled, as her glowing eyes turned towards Sunset.

“YOU!!!!” Midnight growled. “What the hell did you do to me?!”

“Oh, it wasn’t just me,” Sunset replied. “You see, I’ve been through this scenario before with one other pony. Needless to say, creating this place is not as easy as you think.”

“Let me guess…”

“Hello… Midnight Sparkle.”

Midnight Sparkle turns her head violently, as Twilight Sparkle, the princess of Equestria herself, appears beside Sunset Shimmer.

“Welcome to your own nightmare,” The Princess declared.

“My nightmare?” Midnight smirked. “Frankly, my dear… I’m a living nightmare. Such a shame it had to be this way; this could’ve ended so painlessly. But it seems you girls are such gluttons for punishment.”

Casting Starbeam’s life-force aside, she waves her arms to at least summon beams all over to prevent it from going anywhere. Soon, the dark magic swirls herself around the demoness as she faces the trio standing in her way.

“But seeing as you’re so adamant on stopping me, you leave me no choice but to play your game. Come ponies, let’s share this nightmare together!”

Suddenly, Midnight fired several dark orbs toward them. Quickly, Twilight casted a barrier around the group, blocking the orbs and preventing them from making contact. While the Princess assumed the defense, Sunset Shimmer and the Demon unleashed a wave of attacks of their own. Midnight Sparkle deflected every attack hurled towards her before advancing toward them.

“Is this what you all wanted? Instead of everyone, like me, having a happy ending in a new place… WE GET TO RELIVE THE HURRIED EVENTS WE’VE EXPERIENCED!!!”

In a flash, multiple clones of Midnight Sparkle albeit ‘shadows’ of herself soon surrounded the demoness as the trio looked on.

“That’s one of King Sombra’s attacks!” Twilight warned. “They manipulate your thoughts when they contact you. Whatever you do: Don’t let them get close!”

“Got it!” Sunset nodded.

Using her magic, Sunset shoots several beams toward the clones, dispelling the shadows and burning the dark figures away.

“Is that all of them?”

“EMBRACE THE DARKNESS~”

“AAAH!” Sunset screamed, as one of the shadows latched onto her.

“Sunset!!!”

Twilight turned toward where the demon shouts, shocked as the shadow quickly wrapped around Sunset Shimmer and knocked her unconscious. The ‘real’ Midnight Sparkle took the opportunity to strike. However, Twilight sensed the assault and quickly evades the attack before one of Midnight’s claws could swipe at her.

“Tend to Sunset!” Midnight called out to the Demon. “I’ll buy you some time!”

“What do you expect me to do? Cuddle her?!”

“Anything to get through to her! Now go!”

The demon nods and approached Sunset’s fallen side. In the meantime, the Princess turns toward Midnight Sparkle as the former’s horn glows with a strong aura.

“You’re quick Midnight Sparkle, I give you that,” Princess Twilight declared. “But I’ll never give up until you’re defeated.”

“… Then prepare to be very disappointed, My Little Pony,” Midnight declared.

“I’m starting to regret coming here,” The demon grumbled when a creepy grin formed. “Then again, she did say I can do anything…”

While the Princess kept Midnight Sparkle busy, the demon picks Sunset Shimmer off the ground and shook her.

“Alright sleeping beauty. Time to wake up!”

She delivers a hard slap on the side of Sunset’s head; however, that didn’t seem to faze her.

“What the—come on, you idiot! Get your act together and wake up!”

She kept smacking the pony around for an extended period of time, until both her cheeks turned red with heavy marks. But eventually, even the demon got tired as she started to pant.

“Okay, clearly this isn’t working… How pathetic! The once brave and powerful Sunset Shimmer reduced to falling for good ole mind control. C’mon woman, you’ve been through heavier stuff than this! Look, I know this isn’t easy for you but you damn well better be the same pony who fought against stronger odds than this. Now you snap out of it or I’ll… I’ll… I’m going to do something I REALLY don’t want to do!”

Meanwhile, deep within her subconscious, Sunset Shimmer found herself trapped within the confines of her own mind. Before her very eyes, visions of her past actions swirled around her. Some of them were good, while others were bad. Some were of fun times, and times too embarrassing for words. But it was all there, out in the open, as a familiar voice echoed in her head.

“How interesting… I always knew you had a history. But never did I imagine it to be ‘this’ much. Working with a Princess, running away from a princess… no wonder how you were always ‘so’ intelligent. How’s about we do a little… ‘show and tell’?”

A vision soon plops right in front of Sunset Shimmer, something that she was neither expecting nor familiar with at all.

“You may not recall as much as I do, but I’ll tell you anyway. A long while back, while I was stuck in this place, she fell into temptation of my power, her ‘other’ self. Was it an accident? Did she plan it all along? Because she was merely another version of ‘Twilight Sparkle’, she tried to save her… but she failed… because she was weak! Now, by some miracle, she’s fighting beside you and all it took was for Starbeam to come to me.”

“Why are you telling me stuff I already know, Midnight?!” Sunset demanded.

“Consider this: Starbeam Glitter is empowered through my magic, regardless of what you or anyone else thinks. Whenever she’d spiral out of control, you were there to stop her… fitting that you’d want to bring justice to your friends by ‘killing’ her, over and over… until she’s no more. And how thrilled you were to finally take action.”

“I… I was just—I was just…” Sunset trembled.

“—doing what you thought was right? Heh-heh-heh… just admit it: You enjoyed it! I know that grin anywhere; in fact, I recall that one time YOU attempted to kill her in her sleep! The expression you had on your face… like something straight out of a tragic story. You were willing to sacrifice your very well-being, your very self, to bide her time… my time.”

“Y-You’re wrong! I’m not… I’m not like that!”

“Have you looked in the mirror recently?!”

In that moment, a mirror appears directly in front of her, showing Sunset Shimmer with a twisted smile.

“This is YOUR reminder; THIS reflects you true self. You cannot turn a blind eye from the truth, Sunset Shimmer! You’re no better than me; you can NEVER be better than me!”

Sunset covered her face in her hoofs, trying to hide from the terrifying image, but it was so horrible she began to cry as the hideous laughter vibrated off the walls of her mind.

Back on the battlefield, Princess Twilight fought Midnight Sparkle as hard as she could. For the most part, they were so fairly even that neither one could lay so much as a scratch upon the other.

“You know Princess, I expected more from you. It’s just surprising you’d want to save her. How pitiful… Willing to fight for a mistake who caused EVERYONE and EVERYPONY great anguish; yet you create a child for a pony and a human for what? Was it just scientific curiosity… like your ‘other’ half? The loss of your own very existence from this world; the former separation from your own kind. You know the child will only grow to be the one creature you fear more than any monster in Tartarus: Yourself. But you know, as well as I, with all this magic it’s possible to back in time where wrongs can be righted. Don’t—”

But Midnight Sparkle never finished, as Twilight Sparkle used Midnight’s monologue to strike her in the back when she wasn’t looking. The demoness hissed in pain, as smoke seared from where she was hit.

“I have done wrong all my life,” Princess Twilight admitted. “I’ve betrayed and broken trust with the ponies I know. I’ve lied and deceived my own friends for results! There are consequences I alone must live with, outcomes not even my power can change! I’ve paid my dues.. but I DON’T regret this one.

“Starbeam may be part of you, the same as she’s part of the other Twilight… but that doesn’t make her life less valuable. If I must sacrifice my own existence to ensure she goes back to a life with her family, back to how they were before you came back, so be it! I’ll use whatever magic I have in me to finally stop you from taking over this and every other world in the multiverse!”

Despite Twilight’s strong declaration, Midnight Sparkle merely smiled.

“You’ve made your choice… let’s see how long that hope lasts!”

“Mom… Mom… Listen, mom… I’m here… Mom, look…”

Slowly, Sunset Shimmer removed the hooves from her face as the hot tears stained her face. What she saw surprised her so much, her eyes went wide: Embedded in a glowing white hue, there stood a figure that resembled and looked like Starbeam Glitter… two figures to be exact. One of her human form, the other as a unicorn, both with the platinum blonde hair and the jean-jacket.

“Starbeam…” Sunset gasped.

“Hi, mother…” They said in unison. “I need you… to listen… okay?”

“Is this… another trick?” Sunset asked, reaching out. “I don’t know what’s real anymore.”

“Mom… I know… it’s scary… seeing your… darker self… staring you… in the eyes…”

“I hate to admit it Starbeam, but she’s right!” Sunset cried, looking down. “No matter what I do, I see myself as her. I tried so hard not to be. Midnight, she’s so… ruthless, hateful, murderous! You were meant to bring us together… and I almost killed you… over and over. She—I… enjoyed it.”

“Mother… it’s not… your fault… you fought… for your… friends and family… no matter what I did… you always loved me… I… deserve the consequences…”

“This doesn’t help, Starbeam…”

“Maybe not… but everything… can be good… if you just try… right?”

Then the two Starbeams came together, until only a single Starbeam Glitter remained. She strolled through the light and approached her mother, standing tall over the knelt pony form of Sunset Shimmer.

“You always saw good in me, even despite having her,” Starbeam spoke, very clearly. “I’ve always seen good in you, mother. So does mom… your friends… everyone. I believe in you… I never stopped.”

“Heh-heh… you’re as wise as your mother,” Sunset chuckled.

“I am wise just like you,” Starbeam added. “Midnight Sparkle is wrong about you, she’s wrong about us. Only someone pure than her… can see good in everyone… even in freaks like you and me. You… will never be her, mom. You and you alone must be ready to forgive yourself, to be the parent you want to be.”

And Starbeam Glitter extends her arm toward Sunset Shimmer, who looked toward the young girl’s hand.

“I believe in you mother,” Starbeam continued. “What do you believe?”

Sunset Shimmer didn’t answer, instead she peers her eyes toward her gaze hypnotized by the glittering shimmer in her eyes like diamonds in the sky. She leaned there wordlessly, drawn to such a vision that she was blissfully unaware of everything that’s happening outside.

The battle raged on between pony and monster, as Midnight Sparkle realized she was having trouble against the Princess of Friendship herself.

“Why don’t… you creatures… understand?!” Midnight questioned.

While trying to strike the princess, one of the beams actually hit the engaged lifeforce causing it to glow.

“AH!!!” Starbeam’s spirit cried out.

“Starbeam!” Sunset screamed.

“I’m… I’m okay. But you must get out, now. Your teacher and your friends are counting on you. Never forget how brave you are… how strong you are… you’re the most strong-willed person… and pony I know. That’s why I look up to you mother because I know deep down you’ll never give up on anything or anyone! Promise me… you won’t give up on them… not on me… not the ones who believe in you!”

Finally, Sunset raised her hoof and contacted Starbeam’s hand and the environment around them began to glow as if an invisible barrier was breaking.

“Thank you, Star!” Sunset smiled tearfully. “I promise I won’t give up.”

“Go now, mom!” Starbeam urged. “They need you; I’ll be rooting for you, all the way!”

As she said that, her spirit finally disappeared no longer able to remain present. Sunset stepped back on all four hooves, as the darkness surrounding her slowly started to disappear into the light. With a burning drive, she transformed into her Daydream Shimmer form and broke through the darkness with great ease.

“Hang in there, Star. You’re mom’s coming to save you!”

All is Revealed

The blinding light eventually began to fade as her hazy vision began to clear. Sunset slowly lifted her eyelids adjusting to all the details before her. It was then that Sunset recognized that a familiar figure had plucked her lips against Sunset’s, except this was not the same Sunset as before. But instead, she now assumed her ‘Daydream Shimmer’ form, or at least as she would appear as an alicorn, as she slowly floated up to her feet.

“Nice of you to finally join the party,” The demon spoke sarcastically, brushing her lips.

“Demon?” Daydream Shimmer gasped, drawing back. “What did you just do?!”

“You’re seriously that stupid? I’ve been beating the emotional crap out of you trying to wake you, before having to resort to something I ‘knew’ would wake you up. You’re welcome by the way.”

“You… worrying about me?” Daydream Shimmer spoke slowly. “How unlike you. But as much as I’d rather talk about your motives and you just kissing a married woman, this is not the time or place to talk. Let’s focus on the real enemy.”

“Agreed!”

“Now, where’s Midnight Sparkle?”

“Just up ahead dealing with your princess friend; you can’t miss them.”

The demon pointed ahead and sure enough she was right. In Sunset’s absence, the battle raged on for what felt like an eternity, the landscape ignited with flashes of color as Princess Twilight Sparkle kept Midnight Sparkle on her toes. Their beams of magic swirled past each other, some exploding into one another on impact. Until eventually, the princess herself, for try as she might, found herself on the losing end of the fight. Midnight Sparkle relentlessly fired wave upon wave of her magical assault, refusing to relent.

Eventually, after most of her attacks were blown apart by the Princess, one burst finally pushed itself through and it was hurtling straight towards the now exhausted Princess.

“TWILIGHT!!!” Daydream shouted.

Unable to duck, Princess Twilight braced herself for impact. Until all of a sudden, an aura formed around her, and she disappeared before the blast struck. Confused, Midnight Sparkle turned and was shocked to see Sunset Shimmer return, in her super form, holding out her glowing hand as Princess Twilight reappeared beside her.

“YOU?!” Midnight pointed in shock.

“Miss me, Midnight Sparkle? I’m touched.”

Growling, Midnight Sparkle raises her arms with aim to attack. But before she could even fire another wave of her magic, a force struck her from behind and she screamed in pain. The demon version of Sunset used the distraction to strike first, sending Midnight Sparkle flying and skidding along the ground. The demoness quickly picked herself up, facing angrily towards the trio who now stood side-by-side.

“Seems the first act is finished. Now we move to the next stage!”

All-together, Princess Twilight Sparkle, Daydream Shimmer, and the Demon unleashed a combined attack toward Midnight Sparkle. The demoness lifted her arms, summoning a wall of dark magic that instantly caught and absorbed all of their attacks. Using that power, she focused the energy on Daydream Shimmer, who swiftly evaded the incoming attack.

Daydream Shimmer focused on any blind-sport Midnight left unguarded, forcing her to take up the defense while Princess Twilight recovered and joined in on the attack. Desperate, Midnight spawned two additional shadow versions of herself commanding them to attack while she stayed behind. The fake ‘Midnight Sparkles’ took the damage for her, leaving the real Midnight with just enough time to teleport.

Appearing from behind, she lifts her arms to swipe Daydream Shimmer. But before her arm could reach out, it was stopped by the grip of the Demon itself giving Daydream Shimmer enough time to counter with her own attack as Midnight screamed in agony.

In the meantime, Starbeam Glitter slowly reappeared as the darkness surrounding her slowly began to crack open. Propping herself back on all four hooves, the Unicorn searched her environment seeking for an exit out of the darkness. It didn’t have to be a literal doorway, but she’d accept just about any means of escape to reunite with her family. And so, with her newfound freedom, Starlight Glimmer wandered around but thus far had no luck finding a way out.

After a period of searching in the dark, the little pony spots something from the corner of her eye. It resembled a glowing orb, emitting some form of magic unlike anything she’s ever seen. This was without question a first for Starbeam Glitter as her curiosity soon took the best of her.

“What is that?” She asked herself.

Slowly but cautiously, Starbeam Glitter approached the crackling orb as the magic aura zipped around it like electricity. Hesitantly, Starbeam reached out and made contact against the orb. All at once, like static electricity, the magic zapped her back and she reeled back shouting ‘Ow!’. And before she knew it, the orb started to glow before it exploded before her eyes like glass. The explosion itself was so bright, Starbeam had to shield her eyes for a brief moment.

When she found the courage to drop her single hoof over her eyes, Starbeam peered ahead and was stunned by another strange sight. In place of where the orb floated over the ground, there appeared to be a stallion, a unicorn to be specific. He had a neatly smooth mane and tail with blue streaks, his horn segmented just like Starbeam’s, and the green irises in his eyes seem to glow as he turned toward her. He appeared to be a very regal unicorn wearing a light blue crown with a yellow gemstone in the center, along with matching shoes and collar, and a purple cape over his shoulders.

“Hello,” He spoke. “You must be the pony called Starbeam Glitter, are you not?”

“Yes… Yes, I am,” Starbeam nodded. “And you are?”

“… You must forgive me child, but I no longer have a name… nor do I even remember it. My true name has been lost for thousands upon thousands of years. But regardless, I am delighted to finally meet you at last. For I have heard much about you.”

Starbeam Glitter steadily approached the mysterious stallion for a closer look. With a better view of the stallion, while he seemed majestic she noticed he didn’t move apart from getting back on his feet. As if he were bound to this specific spot on the floor, marked by an unrecognizable symbol. And judging by the look on his face, he looked very tired like he hadn’t slept in months or even longer.

“What happened to you?” Starbeam asked gently.

“That… is a very long story, child,” The stallion answered sadly. “As much as time as I’d like to tell you of my story, Starbeam, I’m afraid I have none. My time on this plane grows shorter, but this much I can tell you. All that has happened… to you… and your family… is far bigger than anything you can ever imagine.”

“What do you mean?”

“Midnight Sparkle told you that her objective in life is to destroy ‘everything’ and forever alter the fate of reality itself. To harness the power needed to destroy ‘all’ of life as she pleases. But there’s more to the story than she has told you…

“For you see, there is another player in this game that you and everyone you know is forced to play. The true mastermind pulling the strings, a being that Midnight herself is fighting for control. Control that the ‘King of Darkness’ hopes to retain regardless whether Midnight Sparkle defeats her enemies… or not.”

“… The ‘King of Darkness’?” Starbeam questioned.

Midnight Sparkle hit the ground with a heavy grunt, the overwhelming combination of Princess Twilight Sparkle and her allies have proven too much for Midnight to withstand. She laid upon the ground, struggling to push herself off as her wings flapped weakly. She looks up toward the Princess looming over her, a look of hate staring the toward the princess.

“Curse you, Princess Twilight!” Midnight Sparkle spat. “You’re just as annoying as the ‘human’ Twilight Sparkle!”

“It’s over now, Midnight Sparkle!” Princess Twilight declared, her horn glowing. “It’s time to finish you for—AAAH!!!”

All of a sudden, a stream of black energy swiped over Princess Twilight Sparkle knocking the ruler of Equestria off guard. The Princess hit the ground roughly as the two Sunset Shimmers looked on with shock.

“Twilight!” Daylight Shimmer shouted, hovering towards the Princess. “Are you all right?”

“I’m… I’m alright,” The Princess sighed weakly.

Suddenly, a deep bellowing chuckle echoed through the unknown landscape as everyone within the surrounding region looked around for the source. But no matter where they turned, they couldn’t find where the sinister laugh was coming from. All they could tell for sure it was close.

“Oh great!” The Demon muttered. “What now?!”

The only member of the group aside from Midnight Sparkle, who turned away, able to recognize the voice was the Princess herself. Despite the serious expression on her face, they can hear the ‘dread’ in her voice as she spoke.

“Of course… it all makes sense now. No wonder Midnight Sparkle is not like any of the enemies I’ve fought before… except… perhaps ‘one’…”

Before her eyes, the stallion groaned in pain as the symbol he stood upon suddenly began to glow and emit an electrical surge. Starbeam Glitter looked on in shock, seeing a pony she just met enduring such a painful process.

“What’s going on?!” Starbeam asked, deeply concerned.

“… You know the saying, ‘Two side of the same coin’?” He grunted. “You see, there is another being to whom Midnight Sparkle is indebted to, a creature that I too am forced to be bound to… King Sombra.”

“King Sombra?”

“Yes… It is through him that she had just enough power to exist as her own being, as one and the same,” The stallion explained. “But, unlike Midnight Sparkle… it is Sombra himself who feeds upon the suffering of others through his hosts, that being Midnight. Because he is all shadow and Midnight only a manifestation of her creator’s mind, he’s been seeking a ‘living’ body of sorts in order to keep feeding on the wants and needs of his victims.

“But because a host can only take so much, Sombra seeks a new host to control based either on those with a trace of evil or those who have reached the breaking point emotionally. In the case of Midnight, he’s been feeding off her desires and convinced ‘her’ that she’s the one in control. When the truth of the matter is she was brought to life to serve as a perfect puppet for him to manipulate.”

In the meantime, as Starbeam Glitter was seeking answers, Princess Twilight and the others were having troubles of their own. All at once, through the dark walls a pair of glowing eyes sprouted in the dark. The darkness itself appeared to peel off from the wall, approaching the stunned group as it slowly took form.

Before their eyes, a dark gray unicorn appeared with a black spiky mane and tail. Its horn was curved, smooth, sharp at the tip, and gradients an aura of dark gray-and-red. He smiled as his sharp teeth, with two visible fangs, gleamed as he stared upon them with red irises while a purple mist emanated around the eyes. He wore silver armor upon his legs and neck, a crown with horn-like points upon his head, and a red cape covering his flank. An ancient being and old foe of Princess Twilight Sparkle once upon a time.

“King Sombra!” Princess Twilight Sparkle glared.

“Surprised to see me, Twilight Sparkle?” King Sombra spoke, his voice echoing. “I’ve been looking forward to this reunion for quite some time. When we met before, I was in my weaken state, without the means to prevent that cursed diamond heart from assuming my full power. And I must admit that second time I completely underestimated you just when it seems I’ve won. Each time, it takes forever to complete the resurrection process, but now… thanks to your little ‘friend’s’ offer, to merge our powers as one, now I’ve returned stronger than ever! And this time, you don’t have you whole crew out to stop me.”

“I should’ve known it was you, Sombra!” Twilight frowned. “What’s your end goal? Why go through all of this?”

“’Why’? Such a foalish question. In the shadows, I control everything including bringing back everything lost in time. If not for her assistance, I’d be nothing more than a mere shadowing linger without purpose. Deprived of everything I rightfully deserve. That being said, I couldn’t just control her right away. She was far stronger than me. One fatal mistake, that’s all it takes, and she would’ve destroyed me. No… I needed to gain her trust first and foremost.”

“You manipulated her,” Twilight confirmed, turning back toward Midnight.

But Midnight Sparkle didn’t even acknowledge the look on the Princess’ face. Though if she had, she would’ve seen that the Princess was not looking upon Midnight Sparkle with hate. But that once more, she staring at her in pity seeing the clarity of Midnight’s predicament.

“Such excellent puppets,” King Sombra continued. “That the one thing that drove Midnight Sparkle this far is the chance to be her own identity. Just as ‘Starbeam Glitter’ sought to be her own self. But that’s all they are, just shadows, made by creatures like you and I princess to manipulate the way we please because they are forever bound to us.”

King Sombra slowly turned toward Midnight Sparkle, who only looked toward the Umbrum creature with a scornful gaze.

“Speaking of which…” King Sombra smiled.

Starbeam Glitter could only watch helplessly as the mysterious Stallion groaned in pain, as if his very life-force were being absorbed by the energy stemming from the glowing symbol beneath him. Starbeam couldn’t take any step closer, for the energy ignited proved too dangerous to make contact. Just then, a bright glow caught her gaze and Starbeam turned to the side.

In a matter of seconds, another figure appeared in the shadowy realm. A very familiar demoness, bent upon the ground, staring down before the surface. Seeing her very presence made Starbeam gasp.

“Midnight!” Starbeam yelled.

The demoness looked up; her hate-filled gaze stared a hole through the spirit that was Starbeam Glitter.

“Starbeam… Glitter…”

Seconds passed since King Sombra forced Midnight Sparkle to disappear, the demoness vanishing beneath the shadows that had warped around her. Now there King Sombra stood, taking a stand against the three heroes single-handedly and his confidence never faltered.

“Now, since you’re all warmed up, Princess Twilight,” King Sombra smiled. “The time has come to finally finish where we left off!”

In an instance, King Sombra fired his strongest magic toward the sky piercing the heavens itself. The sky began to rumble, as suddenly the bits of magic began to ran down towards the group like sharp bits of hail. Princess Twilight and the Demon used their magic barriers to block the oncoming attacks, as Sombra’s magic exploded against their shields. Even Daydream Shimmer had to use her magic to swipe away the bolts of magic hurled towards her.

“Sunset, in front of you!” The Demon shouted.

Daydream Shimmer swiftly turned and blocked an incoming attack with her own magic. There in front of her, Sombra’s shadowy army appeared and their horns glowed with a black aura. Three of them tried to lunge toward Daydream, only for the Demon to sweep over the creatures and decapitate them back into bursts of darkness. Just as they got together, the Demon and Sunset found themselves surrounded as more Sombra clones appeared chuckling in a sinister manner.

“Time to erase the darkness!” Daydream Shimmer.

“Now that I can agree!” The Demon approved.

Shouting out, the Sombra clones charged toward the pair as another group tried to lunge from above the two Sunsets. Thinking quickly, Daydream Shimmer used her magic to teleport the pair out of the way causing the shadows to crash into each other and explode. Just as a set of Sombras reformed, the Demon blasted a fire spell towards the shadows, propelling the group away. In the meantime, Daydream swiped her aura to slice one Sombra clone burning him with great ease.

Another Sombra appeared behind them, but Sunset was quick to evade a swipe and decked the clone with a fierce uppercut. Yet for every Sombra that disappeared, the shadows continued to multiply showing no signs of slowing down. Neither Sunset nor the Demon showed concern for their predicament, their fierce determination as plain as the nose on their face. The shadows pressed on with the attack, while the Demon blocked, and Sunset charged her power to wipe out the ever-growing presence of the shadows themselves.

In the dark realm, oblivious of everything happening outside, Starbeam Glitter’s attention was toward Midnight Sparkle. As she slowly stepped closer toward the demoness, she could plainly see there was more to Midnight’s sudden appearance. For just like the stallion, she too was bound to the floor by the very same symbol and all she can do is glare at Starbeam.

“Midnight…” Starbeam spoke softly.

However, Midnight Sparkle growled as the symbol beneath her charged and sent the unicorn flying back preventing her from getting close. Yet the kinetic charge from the symbol seemed to hurt Midnight Sparkle much more than it did towards Starbeam. The stallion can only watch helplessly, as Starbeam Glitter forced herself to stand up never taking her eyes off Midnight.

“Even in death, you just don’t know when to stay down!” Midnight Sparkle growled.

“M-Midnight, I know you’re mad,” Starbeam spoke calmly. “You have every right to be. But look around you! See what you’ve suddenly become! Is this really what you want?”

Midnight Sparkle didn’t answer right away, not even acknowledging the stallion in a similar predicament as her. But whether she knew of his involvement with Sombra as well, it did not matter to her. For a lengthy period of silence, she just glared toward Starbeam Glitter without even uttering a single word.

“… Why do you even care?” Midnight spoke, breaking the silence. “Nobody out there truly cares about me. It’s just as I said, I only exist through ‘my’ Twilight’s repressed anger. Only to be erased when I’m not wanted. I never even asked to exist in the first place; I was forced into it because ‘she’ wanted to understand magic. Just as ‘you’ only exist to give her wife a daughter.”

“Midnight…”

“Yet you got to exist because ‘you’ are their angel. While I… I am nothing more than a villain… heh… that’s fine with me. I may not understand my purpose to exist, if only to serve as a fault for your mother’s frustration. But you have no right to stand before me, alive or dead!”

Midnight Sparkle’s anger grew, as her aura turned stronger while Starbeam Glitter kept her stance.

“WHY WON’T YOU JUST DISAPPEAR?!?!”

A stream of fireballs flew over Midnight Sparkle, hurdling towards Starbeam Glitter. But she did not back away, nor did she dodge the assault. She merely conjured an aura to block the barrage of purple fire before they can hit her.

“Midnight, stop!” The stallion shouted. “Do you really believe King Sombra was ever helping you? This is all for his well-being; a means to rebuild hid empire. He’s just using you, the same way he did to me!”

“SHUT UP!!!” Midnight Sparkle shouted. “You think I don’t know? But I knew… I knew what I was getting into the very day we made our agreement!”

“Midnight, I understand why you feel the need to do this! As an ‘Umbrum’ you feel like a lost cause; a nobody! I succumbed to my destiny, locking myself in my own cold world thinking no pony could save me. That all those foals used to tease me, excluding me from every social activity. When I decided to embrace my own destiny, drawing myself to a place where a pony such as I can be fixed, I took that chance and sacrificed my own mortality.”

“Shut up…”

“Then you came along, Midnight, merging yourself with the Sombra the same way as I. That I may not have been the original ‘Sombra’ who brought him to life, but a part of his power of another time and place. We’ve become his tools; you’ve become another tool.”

“I said shut up!”

“I understand why you feel the need to do this! We’re the same; we want to exist even though none of us are real! That you wanted your own body, even though Sombra would still keep me around even if you did accomplish you goal!”

“SHUT UP! SHUT UP, SHUT UP, SHUT… UP!!!!”

Midnight Sparkle cried out in frustration; unlike the way she had ever been used to. Midnight’s aura glowed as she glared toward the stallion, an alternate copy of the King Sombra that came before.

“… You dare try to persuade me with an ‘inspiring’ speech?! ‘We’re the same’? NO! I am nothing like you! You didn’t come to this world by mistake; I did! You had your chance to live, it’s my turn!!!”

Midnight Sparkle lunged a fireball towards the stallion, who braced himself for impact. But then, Starbeam Glitter, who had been watching them argue the whole time, slid by, and took the brunt of the magic with her own body as a shield. Starbeam grunted in pain, as the stallion looked on with worry.

“Midnight, please stop!” Starbeam begged. “There’s always a better way! I want to understand—”

“NO! You can ‘never’ understand, Little Star! The only reason you were around is because Twilight and Sunset needed—no, they ‘wanted’ you so they can forget about me! I existed because of a human girl’s desire for knowledge because nothing was ever enough for her! I don’t get to exist because I’m just a fragment of someone else’s story!

“If I must kill EVERY pony who gets to be what I don’t, especially a stallion who already threw his life away… so be it! I am every nightmare a Pony can ever have; I am a human’s worst fear come true! And my spirit is not going to rest until I… become… WHOLE!!!”

Crying out in fierce rage, the symbol beneath Midnight’s feet glowed as if it were overwhelmed with dark power. Until the very image keeping Midnight literally on her feet exploded beneath her, the demoness freed of her restraints. Growling out, she flew towards Starbeam Glitter, her clawed hand raised, charging towards the little pony with every intent to kill.

Back on the battlefield, Sunset and the Demon had just finished off the remainder of Sombra’s shadow clones. The very last Sombra clone cried out in agony, as his spirit was dissolved by the flames of the Sunsets’ combined attack. They stood their ground, fainting from exhaustion after exerting nearly all their power trying to fight off the shadows.

“That’s the last one…” The Demon sighed. “Piece of cake.”

Just as the Demon said that, Daydream Shimmer turned as the fight continued between her mentor, Princess Twilight, and King Sombra. While Sunset and the Demon were busy, the two fought their own battle firing a barrage of magic towards each other. In the heat of the moment, the fight was drawing to a close whereas Princess Twilight was feeling swamped King Sombra didn’t even seem to be breaking a sweat.

“You don’t look too good, princess,” King Sombra spoke mockingly. “Without your friends, you always were weak. Just like the ‘other’ Twilight Sparkle.”

Princess Twilight Sparkle merely frowned, as her horn glowed weakly. And yet still charging just enough magic to prove she wasn’t on her last legs yet. All the while Sombra released a devilish laugh as if seeing the Princess continuing to fight was all so amusing to the Lord of Shadows.

“No matter… you won’t live long enough to regret it. Once you’re gone, every known Twilight Sparkle in the multiverse will die. Then once I’ve taken out ALL the princesses in Equestria, including your precious little niece, I shall regain an empire that was mine ages ago!”

“Over my dead body, Sombra!” Princess Twilight warned.

“That can be arranged… NOW, PERISH!!!”

King Sombra, his aura charged, fired a devastating blast toward the Princess who was too weak to dodge.

“TWILIGHT, NO!!!”

Daydream Shimmer quickly teleported in front of Princess Twilight, who looked on in shock as her student was about to take the killing blow once again.

Meanwhile, in the darkness, Midnight Sparkle stood over Starbeam Glitter with eyes wide and her pupils tiny as pinpricks. The demoness gasped breathlessly as she slowly looked down. Hit directly in the chest, a tiny hole emerged as Starbeam’s glowing horn began to fade and the little pony looked on tearfully. It didn’t take long to realize what would happen next, as Midnight could feel her body began to crumble.

Whether she had meant for this or not, death was coming toward Midnight Sparkle as for once Starbeam Glitter attacked the monster out of self-defense. Yet she did not cry out nor did she break into tears of agony. She merely smiled towards Starbeam, so contently and accepting even.

“Heh-heh… in the end… I make the same mistake… just like ten years ago…” Midnight gasped, between breaths. “I've underestimated you, little star... But don’t think this means I’ve lost…”

Just as Midnight Sparkle spoke, the landscape around the pair began to crack as thin lines formed against the darkness breaching the area with bright light. But Starbeam paid no attention to what was happening around her, but rather her attention remain on Midnight, who’s body was starting to fade as the hole in her chest slowly grew.

“As long as you… and your mother… remain alive in some degree… assuming ‘he’ doesn’t finish you and your family… I’ll be back… I ALWAYS come back…”

Starbeam Glitter didn’t argue nor spoke a single syllable, she just looked on toward Midnight Sparkle. Watching as the creature that’s plagued herself and her family with painful nightmares slowly drift out of sight. A final gasp of air escapes Midnight Sparkle, as she looked up towards the cracking dome.

“… But dying is such a…”

BOOM!!!

Midnight Sparkle never got to finish before her body exploded and every trace of her magic dissolved in the air and every trace of Midnight’s presence vanished within a matter of seconds.

Before the final blow was struck, Sombra’s attack vanished midway and merely brushed against Daydream Shimmer without causing even a scratch. All at once, King Sombra gasped as he felt his body act up, shaking uncontrollably. The umbrum-unicorn hunched over, clutching his head as an agonizing stab of pain pierced against him.

“What?!” King Sombra gasped. “What’s happening to me?!”

The Demon joined up with Daydream Shimmer, as Princess Twilight Sparkle gathered herself back onto her hooves. She joins the two Sunsets as they stare toward the quivering King Sombra.

“Now it’s our turn, Sombra!” Princess Twilight declared. “All together, girls!”

Nodding their heads, the two Sunset Shimmers take a battle stance and charge their auras. Then Princess Twilight Sparkle charges her own aura and fires a beam toward Sombra, as the stream flies along the combined magic from the two Sunset Shimmers. Together, they formed one wave of intense power as it rushed toward King Sombra and pierced him through the middle, as his face widened with a deathly gasp.

Starbeam Glitter could suddenly feel the magic absorb back into her body, and her strength seemed to return. Just then, she turns toward the side as the symbol beneath the stallion broke and his body started to fade. Yet he wasn’t the only one, as Starbeam lifted her hoof to find that she too was fading.

“Wh-What’s happening?” Starbeam asked nervously.

“… Midnight Sparkle has been defeated,” The stallion gasped. “She was all that held me in this miserable place; all that kept King Sombra himself intact. Without either of us, if we can’t exist, King Sombra loses another body. Go home now Starbeam, defeat the Umbrum for me, and for all the Sombras that came before. And please… live your life, make the most of it… and don’t ever be like me…”

Starbeam Glitter nodded sadly, watching the stallion disappear as his existence became no more. However, deep down she would promise herself that this stallion’s death would not be in vain that no longer was her mission to live just to save herself nor her family. But to avenge a stallion who lost himself to the darkness, the same as all the stallions that ever lived. This she promised herself before she too disappeared, only she would return and make it in time to help her family.

In the midst of it all, King Sombra’s body in the mortal world began to deteriorate. His horn could no longer generate any of the magic he held before as his power started to slip through his own grip.

“His powers are dwindling,” Daydream Shimmer observed.

“Midnight Sparkle…” The demon spoke. “She’s been defeated, I no longer feel her presence. Without her, King Sombra cannot maintain his presence in the mortal world.”

Princes Twilight Sparkle nodded, even as she watched King Sombra struggled to get back onto his feet. Even as his own body flickered back and forth, his eyes grew increasingly darker and his gaze more fearsome than before. A roar escaped his lips, as if he had one last ace up his sleeve.

"It SeeMs tHAt My HoST hAS BeEN kiLLed. NO MAtter! I StILL haVE mORE THaN ENOugh POWeR tO KILl yOU aND REgAIn a BODy! LET'S SEE HOW LONG THAT'LL LAST!!!"

The Final Battle

King Sombra advanced towards the group, sending out wave upon wave of magical assault all the while cackling menacingly. Princess Twilight Sparkle, along with the two Sunset Shimmers, did their best to block the attacks with all the barriers they could summon. But eventually, the barriers shattered with such explosive force that it caused the girls to slide back with a grunt. King Sombra laughed maniacally, as the girls looked on.

Getting back onto their feet, the Demon and Daydream Shimmer advanced towards Sombra, as magical aura glowed upon their claws and hoofs. They swung magical bursts toward King Sombra, who merely evaded their attacks with a toothy grin. Then all at once, he vanished completely as the two Sunsets looked around. Just then, he appeared from behind the Demon and struck her as she fell forward in pain. Before Daydream Shimmer can react, King Sombra swept a hoof against her face and knocked her back.

Fallen to the ground, Daydream Shimmer brushed the bit of blood dropped from her mouth as she looked up. King Sombra loomed over her, his horn glowing as he prepared to deliver the killing blow… when a beam suddenly struck King Sombra in the chest knocking him backward. Clutching the chest plate, where he was struck, King Sombra looks up and floating before him in a glowing light, Starbeam Glitter had returned much to everyone’s astonishment.

“Starbeam!” Daydream Shimmer gasped, her eyes tearing up.

Starbeam Glitter fully emerged from the light, the little unicorn smiling before her mother as she returned from the dark abyss. Daydream Shimmer stood herself up, as the Demon looked on just as surprised.

“You’re really here…” Daydream gasped.

“I came home mom,” Starbeam replied.

They turned back toward King Sombra, as the King of Darkness himself recovered from the blind-sided attack. Turning towards one another, as the Demon rejoined them, they nod their heads and advanced toward Sombra once more. Princess Twilight looked on as her two allies, and a returning Starbeam, banded together and charging toward the evil stallion. Once more, Starbeam delivered a hit before Sombra could summon a spell.

But during this form of retaliation, Princess Twilight noticed a vital detail. For every hit successfully connected against Sombra, Starbeam seemed to grunt as if she were sharing his pain. It took a moment from the sidelines for the Princess to put it together.

“Midnight Sparkle… she’s still within her,” Princess Twilight observed. “As long as they are connected, they are sharing each other’s pain! Our options are few now, but if we don’t work our way around this quickly… I fear the worst for that poor girl!”

“All right, kid!” The Demon spoke up, cracking her knuckles. “Let’s finish that overhyped unicorn!”

“You ready Starbeam?” Daydream Shimmer asked.

“You betcha, Sun Mama!” Starlight answered, with a thumbs up.

The three girls continue pressing the assault against the Shadow Demon. Starbeam raised a barrier in front of herself and her mother, serving as the shield. This gave Daydream Shimmer to serve as the sword, swiping wave after wave of magic against Sombra, who swiped with his own hooves attempting to block her attacks. But he just kept laughing, even as his voice garbled and his body was barely in place.

“IS ThAt aLL you’ve GoT?!” King Sombra asked, his face twisting.

King Sombra was quick to dispel every attack that Daydream Shimmer hurled at him, even her strongest spells. As he did that, he was seemingly distracted as the Demon snuck up on him from behind. But Sombra, as if having vision in the back of his head, swirled around and quickly evaded the Demon’s assault. He retaliates with an attack of his own, which the Demon catches with her own power as the pair’s magic pressed against each other like two blades.

“Having fun, ‘King of Darkness’? Because this is the most fun that I’ve had in years!”

As she said that, she surprised with a beam of fire straight from the pupils of her eyes to his face. Howling in pain, King Sombra flung back from the unforeseen attack clutching his face from the blinding radiance. The Demon chuckled as her assault continued, forcing Sombra on the defensive attempting to block her attacks with his own barriers. Even using copies of his own image to disintegrate against her flame-throws. But eventually, this was becoming bothersome for Sombra as he growled in frustration.

“EnOUGH!!!!!!!”

He stomped the ground so hard with his front hooves that he knocked everyone back with an explosive wave of dark energy. Our heroes crashed upon the ground, as King Sombra stood his ground breathing heavy and his body fizzling in-and-out.

“SiNCe You’Re aLl eAgER tO SToP mE… TRy tO STOp THiS!!!”

Taking a deep breath, King Sombra raised his head as his horn slowly began to glow. Over his head, a huge ball of darkness began to form increasing in size through immense power. Power enough to destroy all of Equestria and then some. As King Sombra charges his magic, a weakened Princess Twilight and the others gather together turning toward one another before charging their own magic.

With a shout, King Sombra lunges the ball of darkness like hurling a boulder, spiraling the giant orb directly toward the heroes. Together, they used whatever magic they had to shoot out a beam against the ball, the opposing forces of magic clashing against each other so fiercely that sparks flew off into the air. A lengthy struggled insured from both sides of the field, each side determined to beat one another as the group of heroes and a lone villain pressed against each other with all their might.

Starbeam struggled with all her might, until she found herself bending on one knee as the orb slowly started to push against the beam. But then, she felt the ball push itself back as Starbeam looked up tentatively. As somehow, invisible to everyone else but her, Midnight Sparkle appeared by her side and pressed back against the darkness with whatever power she had. The demoness looked down before the startled unicorn, the pony at a loss for words as to how she somehow appeared after what happened or even what her angle was. All Midnight Sparkle did upon glancing at Starbeam was mouthing a few words toward her, inaudible to her ears, but Starbeam stood silent as she watched her mouth move.

Starbeam then turned back toward the orb, pushing herself back on all four hooves, before pressing down onto the ground with a fierce cry. Her power increasing by tenfold, a surge of power igniting through her body like electricity, aided her group to send the blast back. The increase through the beam caused the orb to glow brighter and brighter, as King Sombra’s eyes went wide realizing what was happening. But before he can react, the orb explodes as the beam pierced through and the whole region was ignited by a bright light.

As the light faded following the immense blast, the whole party laid upon the ground. Knocked back after the fierce explosion through their power, the majority of the group were severely damaged. Starbeam Glitter took the worst from that explosion lying upon the ground, almost unmoving as she breathed heavily. The Demon, the first to get up, grunted and groaned as she walked toward the party, her hair frazzled, her outfit torn in shreds, and bruises around her body. She walks until she stands about a foot away from Sunset Shimmer, who had since reverted to original form following the blast.

“You awake?” The Demon asked.

“Yeah…” Sunset sighed, struggling to get up. “Don’t worry about me.”

“So PerSIStaNT, aREn'T We?”

The group slowly turns ahead, the booming voice making it clear that the King of Darkness was far from finished. Moving forward through the smoke, laughing maniacally, King Sombra reappeared before them. Only his body was so mangled, the group would hardly have recognized him if not for his garbled voice.

“HoW ArroGAnt oF yOu… NoT like theRE’s MuCH POInt… THIs World wILL be MiNE In Near moMEnTS… KiLliNG ME woN’T sTOp me… GiVE Up… And yOUr DeATHs WiLl bE… PainlESS…”

Starbeam Glitter, an intense look in her eye, slowly struggled back to her hooves. Her legs shook weakly as she forced herself to look up staring fiercely towards the evil spirit looming before her and her family.

“I won’t let that happen!” Starbeam shouted, her horn charging.

With a cry, Starbeam fired a beam directly toward King Sombra, who merely smiled. Suddenly, a black mist wrapped itself around him as the beam pierce through the misty air. The fog drifted over the young unicorn, who looked around as her horn charged for another attack. The faint chuckle of King Sombra echoed through the fog as Starbeam illuminated her horn trying to scope out the villainous shadow creature. Her footsteps echo across the plains, the cold chill sweeps over her as she looks around.

Unbeknownst to her, glowing eyes appear behind Starbeam’s line of vision. A jaw forms underneath, grinning menacingly.

“Big MistAKE!!!”

Before Starbeam can react, a scream of agony is uttered as she felt something pierce through her chest. She looks down as a hoof sprouted through a hole in her core, clutching her very lifeforce before her eyes. As the hoof pulls back violently, King Sombra emerges through the mist with fiery rage toward her. Starbeam gasps for whatever air she can breathe, clutching over the hole in her chest as Sombra tosses the lifeforce up and down like a ball.

“I MUst aDmIT… YOur MAgiCAl LifEFoRce iS VerY UnIUqE… YoUr BOdY iS GoNE… But YOur SPirIT HOldS StROnG… An UNForTUnATE WAtSe To DEstrOY SucH a PoWeRFUl THinG… BUt...”

Sombra begins to crush the very lifeforce between his hoof. All at once Starbeam starts screaming in agony, clutching her body as if very spirit can truly feel pain. Sombra smiles distortedly as the tortured soul before him cries out in anguish.

“You’RE DeATh wILl bE A PAiNFUl oNE!!!”

“LET HER GO!!!”

Just then, Sombra paused as Sunset Shimmer and the Demon appear right beside him. The two Sunsets stood at the ready, their arms aimed with a fiery aura aimed straight for him.

“I said… Let… Her… Go!” Sunset threatened, her aura glowing brighter.

King Sombra, however, was the least bit fazed by her threat. Neither was he even remotely concerned of the Demon beside him, the creature ready to strike with or without command. He merely chuckled maniacally; his laughter so loud that it echoed in the very darkness.

“yOU MaY Try… BUt knOW thIS: HiT Me… SHe dIEs…”

Sunset Shimmer’s eyes indicated her hesitance to act out, though the Demon merely glared at the malicious spirit. Sombra’s smile grew knowing he was holding the ace in the form of her daughter’s very lifeforce.

“WhAT’S tHE MAtTeR? YOu DId'NT HeSItaTe BAcK WhEN shE wAS A ThREaT tO yOU… and EvERYpONy YoU ChERIshed…. Go AhEaD… KIlL HeR… KIlL aNoTHer MIDnIGht…. KIlL mE… AdD mORe BloOD oN yoU'RE fILTHy HOVVes… I'Ll cOMe BAcK… sHE wOn’T!!!"

Sunset’s body shook, finding herself unable to act. Knowing that King Sombra was right: She lashes out again, her daughter’s spirit goes down with him… and there will be no hope to rewind the clock and take it back. Even the Demon, initially intent to strike, looked worriedly towards Sunset as if she herself was unable to act. Regardless of how tempting it was for the Demon to destroy the very enemy plaguing on her own turf, even she couldn’t risk Starbeam’s life. As if somehow she grew an attachment to the kid.

“Mom!”

Caught by surprise, Sunset Shimmer turns back as Starbeam Glitter forced herself back up. As her strength faded before her mom, she turns her gaze toward her look of concern.

“It’s alright mom,” Starbeam assured weakly. “You can do this; I believe you can. What’s one life worth compared to the lifetime of millions? I trust you…”

“Starbeam…” Sunset whimpered, tearfully. “… I love you…”

Reluctantly, Sunset Shimmer turned back and blasted the King of Darkness with all her might. But Sombra grinned and instantly teleported as the blast instead hurled straight towards The Demon. Before the Demon could react, the blast contacted her, knocking her flat on her back with a cry of agony. The Demon clutched her chest as she felt the burning sensation of the attack, while Sunset gasped in shock. The King of Darkness soon reappeared, laughing hard as his eyes glowed brighter.

"Hahahahahahahahah! DiD yOU REaLLy ThINk IT WoULd BE tHAt EasY? We'rE NoT sO DIffRENT AftER alL. BUt TiME iS RuNNinG OuT… heR MagIC IS nO MoRE… ANd SOON… YoU wILl jOin hER tOO!"

King Sombra disappeared, before reappearing behind Sunset Shimmer. With his one free hoof, he pulled Sunset back by her mane. She cried out as he threw her down, slamming her hard against the floor. The impact knocked the air out of Sunset as Sombra placed a hoof atop of the fallen pony with Starbeam’s lifeforce in his grip.

"aNd NoW… YOu gEt A FRonT seAT fOR WhaT HAPPEns nEXt… INStEAd oF KillING yOU… i'LL JuST TAkE YoUR BodY… bY BrEAkING YOu… aS I dEsTroY EveRyPony yOu KNoW… STaRTiNG wiTH HEr!"

King Sombra lifted his hoof with Starbeam’s lifeforce, preparing to smash the orb before Sunset’s eyes. Just as King Sombra was about to destroy Starbeam Glitter, who weakly clutched her eyes bracing for impact, King Sombra throws his hoof down… and nothing happened…

"wHAt?!?!?!"

Confused, King Sombra realized his hoof felt empty and looked up. All of a sudden, Starbeam’s lifeforce was gone much to his shock. He turns forward and a gasp escapes at a sight he didn’t expect. Midnight Sparkle, miraculously returned, hovering over Starbeam Glitter with her lifeforce. The little unicorn looked up towards Midnight Sparkle, stunned as her former enemy, the enemy of her family, miraculous saved her lifeforce before it was destroyed.

“You’re not getting out of this so easily… freak!” Midnight Sparkle snarled.

Before King Sombra can react, a glowing bind wrapped around his waist catching him off guard. He swiftly turns back as the Demon, fully recovered, used her magic to tie up Sombra. Then a bind wraps around his neck, as Sunset Shimmer caught him with her own magic. Sombra struggled with all his might, while Sunset was able to push herself back on her feet. But try as he might, Sombra realized he didn’t have the full strength to escape this spell. He turns back toward Midnight Sparkle, the outrage made clear on his face.

“YOu… tRAItOr…”

“Sorry Sombra…” Midnight Sparkle spoke. “But I’m NO ONE’s servant!”

Turning to the side, she looks down toward Starbeam Glitter who uttered not a word. She just stared at Midnight, helpless before her, uncertain of what she was going to do. Midnight faced her then turned back toward her lifeforce, knowing that she can just as easily finish this now. Do what she set out to do and either take Starbeam for herself… or destroy her, as Sombra was planning to. But she merely sighs before turning back toward Starbeam and holds out the lifeforce before her.

“It’s not your time to die…”

Taking a deep breath, Midnight Sparkle blows the lifeforce toward Starbeam Glitter. A gasp escapes her lips as the lifeforce is blown through her open mouth and slides down her throat. Her body glows as she can feel her strength return, the magic lifting her back onto her feet as an aura shines around her. Her eyes never leave Midnight Sparkle, who says no more words.

Instead, she turns back toward Princess Twilight Sparkle as a brief flash of Sci-Twi appeared in her place. She just looked at her, seeing how similar they are… all three of them in some way. But as if accepting defeat, Midnight Sparkle nods her head and closes her eyes. And all at once, as if she finally gave out, Midnight Sparkle vanishes into a sea of sparkles as she drew her final breath and faded into the darkness.

Starbeam stared in awe before turning back towards the bound King Sombra, as her face shifts into determination. She slowly marches her way toward the growling shadow creature as Princess Twilight teleported beside her. They joined the remainder of the team, as Starbeam turns toward Sunset Shimmer, who stares silently at her with tear-filled eyes.

“Mom… I’ve screwed up many times whether I meant it or not,” Starbeam spoke. “But I see so clearly now: That we can overcome this if we face it together. So let’s do this together… as a family!”

Sunset, tears in her eyes, nodded her head towards her daughter before turning back towards Sombra. The Princess loomed over King Sombra, who was forced to bend to his knees for the Princess of Friendship.

“I WON't Be DeFeatED agAIN!” King Sombra growled. “I'Ve DIeD TWiCe… I'Ll sTILl cOMe BAcK AgAIn!"

“You’re right…” Princess Twilight admitted. “You always come back; no matter what we do, you always find a way. However… this is where your story finally ends! We’ll make sure you never return… you never come back… EVER!!!”

With that said, Princess Twilight’s eyes glowed as her horn ignites while Starbeam Glitter does the same. Together, they fire a beam, combined with their magic, against King Sombra or at least what was left of him. His body slowly starts to disintegrate, his shadowy form soon faded as he howled into the darkness.

“I… WOn'T… dIE! I… CaN'T… dIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”

As Sombra’s words faded, the combined power of the Princess and Starlight’s power obliterated King Sombra from existence. The combined effort left the two ponies physically drained, even as the last shred of his presence vanished before their eyes. Sunset Shimmer and the Demon gathered around the pair, as Starbeam reached out and hugged her mother tearfully. The princess looks on proudly, with what little strength she had, seeing the happy reunion between mother and daughter.

The Demon looked on, as mushy as the scene was in her eyes, nodding in content regardless knowing that it was over. But then, she feels lightheaded and her vision starts to lose focus, as she looks down at her body. Only then did she see that she started to fade away, as a sigh escapes her lips. She turns back toward the group, particularly towards Sunset Shimmer.

“Thank you…” Sunset Shimmer spoke softly. “For helping Starbeam…”

“Don’t get sappy on me,” The Demon replied, crossing her arms. “I only did it because I could…”

“Yea…” Sunset nodded, watching the Demon fade. “You know… you aren’t so evil after all.”

“… you’re not half bad yourself…”

“Isn’t there anything we can do for you?” Starbeam asked. “You’ve done so much to come back…”

“Kid… I never intended to fully come back…” The Demon replied to Starbeam. “My business is finally settled… Now… I can finally be free…”

“… I understand,” Starbeam nodded understandingly. “I guess… this is goodbye…”

“Take care of yourself kid… don’t waste this chance…”

Before she vanished, the Demon smiled toward the trio before completely disappearing from the world. Princess Twilight surveyed the landscape before her, noting all the destruction that had taken place. True, it was a desolate landscape from the start and fortunately no other creatures were hurt. But still… the effects of this battle would leave a permanent spot upon this landscape, one that will certainly draw questions from every creature big or small.

“Despite everything, what King Sombra said is true,” Princess Twilight spoke. “So long as even a fraction of him still remains, we can't avoid the risk that trouble can still brew. Not if Equestria can still be in danger. The same for Midnight Sparkle as well. Whatever reason for saving Starbeam and all, we want to make sure she doesn’t try to hide herself away.”

“But… that’s the one thing I still don’t understand,” Starbeam spoke up. “Midnight Sparkle could’ve destroyed me at any time like she did before. She could’ve tried to take one of us for herself… instead, she saved me. Why?”

“Who knows, Starbeam? For now, we must head back to the castle at once. Your mother’s waiting for you.”

Starbeam nodded, as she prepared to join Sunset and the Princess. But then, she felt something kick against her hoof and looks down. There on the ground, there appeared to be an orb with the same color scheme as Midnight Sparkle. She gently picks it off the ground, studying it closely. Then Sunset approaches Starbeam, takes a look at the orb, and silently gestures to have it. Nodding, Starbeam hands the orb to Sunset as they stand together, while the Princess charges her horn and they teleport back home.

Slowly but surely, Starbeam’s eyes open as her vision began to adjust. Groaning, she lifts herself up and turns toward the tearful gaze of her mother, Sci-Twi, who smiles warmly. Crying, realizing that she’s alive, Starbeam hugs her mother as they silently cry into each other’s arms. They were now safe in the castle as Starbeam was fully restored back to the mortal world.

They turn as a set of hoof-steps drew their attention. Princess Twilight Sparkle, along with Sunset Shimmer, approached the pair as they sat upon the bench together. Hovering through the Princess’s aura, the same orb that Starbeam had found was displayed before her. She also noticed that Sunset was very close to the Princess, as if she were about to faint.

“It took me several hours to complete the process…” The Princess began tiredly. “But we’ve successfully extracted the remains of Midnight’s soul. We’ll make sure to keep this sealed up so not a trace of her can ever escape. As for Sombra, I’ve arranged to have every Royal Guard sent to search for him in the event he should ever return. I’ve even informed some old friends, along with some new recruits, to let me know should Equestria need heroes again.”

“We couldn’t thank you enough for what you’ve done,” Sci-Twi smiled. “You saved my daughter and protected my wife. And for that, I am forever indebted to you.”

“There’s no need for formalities,” The Princess assured. “Think of it as just a pony, doing a favor for a friend.”

Sci-Twi smiles as Princess Twilight permits Sunset Shimmer to join her family. She watches her student approach her wife, before the two embraces with Starbeam happily in the middle. Sunset then turns back towards her mentor, while keeping an arm over her family.

“As much as we’d love to stay,” Sunset spoke. “We really should be heading back home, back amongst the humans at least. I just know our friends are probably worried about us.”

“I understand,” Princess Twilight nods. “The portal back to the human world is ready for you. You and your family are free to go home anytime you’re ready.”

Getting themselves up, Sunset Shimmer leads her family out toward the front doors of the castle as the Princess herself looks on proudly.

“Oh, and Sunset?”

Curious, Sunset turns around towards the Princess.

“If you should ever need anything,” Princess Twilight began. “Feel free to send a letter anytime. I look forward to another visit, and you may bring your family.”

“I sure will,” Sunset nodded smiling. “See you around… Twilight.”

"And thanks for everything!" Starbeam added.

The Princess and her guests waved goodbye toward one another, as Starbeam held her mothers’ hooves before marching toward the castle. Out back toward the land of Equestria, on the road to the portal that would take them… home.

Author's Note

I apologize for the delay of this chapter. Unfortunately, this will be the last chapter I post for this story. There is one more but due to conflict of intrest and the lack of people intrested in this story, I have decided to hold the ending until myself and the editor can come to an nuteral conclusion. Before anyone asks, no, my editor isn't the (full) reason for this.

Arc 1: Night Terrors

The area was smooth, the air was still, the temperature not very high, and the humidity was just right, neither hot nor cold. The floor beneath her feet was hard yet comfortable. It was peaceful, calm… Or it would, had her heart not pounded so wildly. It would have been even better, had she not been freaking out, her forehead dripping with sweat.

“What is this feeling…?” She mumbled.

She pulled her hands from her eyes, observing the area around her, trying to control her breathing. No movement, no sound, just silence… Burning the eardrums. A few minutes passed, she heard footsteps behind her. She spun around, her pulse starting to rush, for a moment she could barely breathe. She panted heavily; she could feel how the anxiety wracked her body

“Calm down! Nothing’s wrong! Why are you so—”

“Twilight…”

That voice… Could it be…?

“Sunset?” She called, taking a step forward. “… W-What’re you doing out here? Where are we?”

There was no mistake, there she was: Her moderate cyan eyes looking directly at her, the brilliant amaranth hair with light orange stripes, and her light amber skin. The orange T-shirt with her cutie mark of the sun, a black sleeveless leather vest with bits of gold along the collar, the pink skirt with black belts, complete with the black high-heeled boots with several straps, with blue, red, and green emblems. She took a glance toward the ground, taking a deep breath before turning back toward Twilight, who could see a look of fear on her face.

“I’m sorry Twilight, but there’s no other way…”

“Sunset…? What’re you—”

She walked towards Twilight, and her steps were slow yet persistent. Out of concern, Twilight moved closer to Sunset. As she stopped before her, Sunset’s hands quickly moved towards her neck, clenching as tightly as she could.

“I’m sorry, Twilight,” She murmured, shaking her head. It’s for the best; it has to be done.”

“Sunset!” Twilight cried, struggling to pry her hands. “Wh-Why are you—What are you doin’--?”

“I’m sorry… I’m so sorry.”

Sunset’s grip tightened, Twilight was suffocating, scratching at her arms.

“Why? T-Tell me, Sun… Sunset…Why are you—”

“Keep speaking!” Sunset threatened, her grip tightening. “It will help you die faster; I’d rather savor this moment.”

“Wh-What?!”

Suddenly, that apologetic frown upon Sunset’s face shifts into a sadistic grin.

“Oh yes, Twilight. I’m so very sorry it has to end so fast; I’d rather see you suffer.”

“What are you—”

“STOP TALKING!!!... Don’t even breathe…”

Tears started to streak along Twilight’s face, her heart raced, gasping for the slightest breath.

“This will be but a fraction of what you did to us,” Sunset growled. “Especially the Friendship Games.”

“N-No! I-I didn’t—”

“’Mean to’? Were those your next words?” Sunset asked, viciously. “Don’t deny it, Twilight. You can never take back what you did. It’s all your fault; we almost died… Because of you!”

Twilight Sparkle started to choke in terror, any air lingering within her body was ceasing to escape. Her body started to tremble, as she could feel her strength fading.

“Sunset… Please!” Twilight gasped. “I-I’m sorry—I never wanted—”

“How does it feel when you’re the one who’s suffering?” Sunset murmured, sliding closer. “This is the only way.”

Sunset laughed distortedly, as Twilight stared into her now vacant eyes. Sunset cackled maniacally, as Twilight saw images of the terrifying scene pulling her into the dark… Cool… Soothing voice… Until…

SNAP!!!

GASPS!!!

Twilight bolting up from her bed, clinging to her neck and gasping for air. It was a nightmare… Another one, worse than the last. Twilight clasped her hands to her mouth, stifling her cries. She quickly took her glasses and placed them over her eyes, looking around the room and not wanting to get up. She wanted to stay in bed, wait until morning.

“You’re going to be okay, Twilight,” Twilight told herself. “It’s only a nightmare, you’re going to be fine… It’s okay, everything will be alright…”

But no matter how much she told herself, Twilight knew it never works… She needed someone. Someone to tell her that everything’s okay, that it’s just a dream and nothing more. She clung to her shirt tightly, a simple white t-shirt that hung just above the stomach and no further. Eventually, she forced herself out of bed, stumbling towards the opposite room, using the wall as a guide. It felt like an eternity before she reached the door, pushing it open.

“S-Sunset?” Twilight whispered, no response. “Sunset!”

But the bed was empty, she was nowhere to be found. She rubbed her neck; she could still feel those hands like they were still choking her.

“You need to calm down, Twilight. There’s a reason behind all this; freaking out does nothing. You have to figure this out!”

Her throat felt raw, her lungs closed, and she didn’t remember how she got to the bottom of those stairs. All she remembered was that she kept walking until she found herself. There she stood, shaking as she slowly curled up against the wall, unable to move. Minutes dragged on, not that it mattered to Twilight, this wasn’t the first time it happened, and it wouldn’t be the last.

It wasn’t until she heard a faint noise nearby, a very familiar sound, that she was able to control a portion of her body. She made a gasping sound, signaling her distress before falling to her knees.

“Twilight? Twilight are you okay?! What’s wrong?”

Twilight tried to say her name, but the words barely left her lips. All she could muster was a harsh, breathy sound. There she was: Sunset Shimmer, standing so close to her, grabbing her shoulders, shaking, trying to ask what was wrong. Twilight gratefully clutched to her night shirt, crying in her grip. Twilight swore she heard a faint voice behind her, but she was so weary and so fearful she could hardly glance.

“It’s okay, Twilight,” Sunset murmured soothingly. “I’m here, it’s alright. I’m here…”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight cried out. “I know I’m a horrible person.”

“What? No, Twilight, you’re not horrible. Why would you think that?”

“A-After what I did… The atrocities I committed… You deserve to hate me. My actions lead to almost everyone getting hurt, or worse… I could have…”

There was no stopping it, something was welling inside of Twilight Sparkle. She begged silently for this feeling to go away, to leave her alone… But the guilt refused to go.

“I’m sorry—I’m—I’m a monster! A freak!”

Twilight Sparkle struggled to regain control, but the harder she tried to fight, the shakier and weaker she became.

“No Twilight,” Sunset shook her head. “You’re a regular girl, just like us.”

“… Sunset, what’s going on?”

The voice was raspy yet very familiar to someone Twilight Sparkle knew . She pulled away from Sunset for a moment, turning straight up. She saw her friend, the rainbow colored hair, the pale, light grayish cerulean skin, and moderate cerise eyes. She was dressed in one of her sports shirts and shorts. The moment Twilight saw one of her friends, her face went pale.

“R… Rainbow Dash?” Twilight whispered.

Twilight tried to regain her composure, but she felt herself going hysterical. As if it were humiliating enough, an ugly hiccup got loose. Rainbow averted her gaze, but the focus was still on Twilight Sparkle, who couldn’t stand to face any of her friends in her state. Before they knew, Twilight quickly got up and ran upstairs to her room.

“Twilight, don’t go!” Sunset called. “Twilight—”

But Twilight slammed the door, locking the bolt, and pressed her back against the frame. A few moments later, she heard someone walk up to the door their shadow seen just under the cracks of it.

“Twilight… Are you okay? Please come out.”

Twilight wanted to respond, but she didn’t know what to say. She couldn’t imagine what the girls thought of her now.

“Hey Twi, I didn’t mean to scare you,” Rainbow Dash mumbled. “You know that, right?”

Twilight sank to the floor, curling up in a ball, wanting to hide away from the world and trying to ignore the voices beyond the door. They may have forgiven her, especially since it was a long time ago, but Twilight could never show her face knowing what they saw. A teenager girl broken beyond words. She spent the rest of her life building some persona, hoping to avoid being shunned. Yet here she was, breaking down in relentless tears, with the only people, who remotely care for her, just an earshot away, not knowing what to do for her.

“Pathetic…”

Twilight heard a voice whispering to her, she didn’t want to look up. But she could feel that unmistakable presence that has haunted her since that day, a presence she knew too well. She could feel it… She felt her standing right in front of her, leaning on the bed.

She looked just like Twilight Sparkle, the same purple skin, and eyes, even the same purple hair with the pinkish streak. But she was different: Her hair floated up, an aqua fire around her eyes, a glowing turquoise horn with a black magical aura, black feathery wings glowing and protruding from her back, even a long, purple tail. Her dress showed off the colors and cutie mark associated with Twilight. Midnight Sparkle, staring at Twilight Sparkle, maliciously, her arms folded over her chest as she smirked.

“You haven’t changed at all. Broken… Weak… Useless… A puppet.”

Twilight tried to ignore it, tried to ignore her, even as she walked from side-to-side and her voice grew in volume.

“Did you really think they wouldn’t hurt you? You are dumber than I thought, thinking they’d ever trust a sad sap… Like you…”

“They’re not bad people,” Twilight muttered. “Is it so terrible to hope?”

“Only when you’re at your weakest,” Midnight Sparkle spoke, mockingly. “But we’ve been on this road before, haven’t we?”

Twilight Sparkle wasn’t stupid, she knew everyone has their downfall at some point. But this… This was no exception.

“I-I know, but I didn’t mean to. I was just curious, about this whole phenomenon… After what happened, I… I just wanted people to be nicer to me.”

“And what good did that do? Hmm? You invite people in your life, and they burn you the first chance they get. Trust is a mirage of fallacies bestowed upon you, and people break it time and time again. You, of all people, should know how that feels. All human beings know is pain, they enjoy using others for their own malicious, trivial needs… Just as they used you.”

Twilight Sparkle hated when Midnight Sparkle appears, every time she spoke there is nothing but malice. From the other side of the door, she could hear Sunset and Rainbow Dash outside her door, talking to each other.

“Sunset, if you ask me, maybe you should get her to talk,” Rainbow Dash spoke, with a hint of worry. “Friends talk things out all the time, you know?”

“… You’re right, I know you are,” Sunset sighed. “I… I guess I should’ve been more observant… I feel like such a bad friend.”

Twilight flinched, as that statement missed the mark completely.

“Sunset? A bad friend?” Twilight asked herself. “Just because she didn’t—Wait. Something doesn’t add up!”

Now that it occurred to Twilight Sparkle, what were they doing at this time of night? What had Rainbow Dash meant about friends talking to one another. Twilight Sparkle chose to swallow her pride, take a few deep breaths, and swung the door open before they could react.

There they stood, looking right at Twilight Sparkle, filled with surprised. In that moment, Twilight started having second thoughts, not knowing what she was going to do and wonder if this was such a good idea. She felt mesmerized, standing as tall as she could, and maintain complete eye contact. Despite her mind telling her to look away, her mouth opened to speak. Twilight Sparkle should’ve thought this through before making such a reckless choice.

She figured if she outright asked what their intentions were, they would assume she was either crazy or snooping on them. It seemed like Twilight was in a real pinch at this point. Still, the realization Twilight made has forced her to stand there like a schoolgirl. Her mouth wide open, lacking the vocals to speak.

“… Twilight?” Rainbow Dash murmured, glancing her way.

Twilight Sparkle had a difficult time finding the right response, like attempting to talk with a piece of gum in her mouth. But looking at those two, there was no escape.

“Um…”

That was all Twilight Sparkle could say and she wanted to slap herself.

“Great opening line, idiot!” She thought. “Always acting before thinking!”

A few seconds went by and all was silent in that moment. But eventually, Twilight was able to form a more coherent sentence.

“I just… Wanted to know, Sunset, don’t get the wrong idea. I was just…Wondering… What were you doing earlier?”

Sunset Shimmer looked flustered, while Rainbow Dash shared a glance without saying a word.

“… Ah, about that,” Sunset started, her voice restrained. “I was… Trying a catchphrase after hearing Pinkie’s. I was hoping to catch that same ‘spark’.”

“’Spark’?” Twilight asked, curiously.

“Y-Yea, it’s stupid I know. Heh, honestly I have no idea ‘how’ or ‘why’ I came up with that.”

Twilight glanced toward Sunset. It wasn’t the strangest thing she had ever heard, but for right now it made her feel better. Sunset could always get her to laugh along.

“Alright,” Twilight replied, calming down. “So, that’s all you girls were doing?”

“Exactly, Twilight,” Rainbow Dash chimed in. “We’re just trying to—”

“But how about you?” Sunset asked, concerned. “You look exhausted. You want to talk about something?”

Twilight’s face flushed further, as if she started to lose whatever control she had left.

“Y-Yeah… I-I’m doing well…” Twilight stuttered. “N-N-No need to worry about me, I’m just… I’m just trying to—”

“Oh, would you two quit dancing around the subject?” Rainbow interrupts, with her hands on her hips. “Twilight, it’s pretty obvious something’s wrong. Just talk to us.”

Twilight flinched at the sudden statement, gritting her teeth. Twilight must have acted like such a ‘dunce’, stuttering around like an idiot.

“I’m just having a rough night, okay?” Twilight asked, irritated. “Between school and the Friendship Games, which is bad enough—”

“Twilight, what happened?” Sunset asked gently. “Whatever’s causing you to act like this, I want you to know you can tell us ‘anything’.”

Immediately, Twilight turned away from them, staring at a nearby wall. She was so embarrassed to even look at them, but she couldn’t hide the truth for long. A deep sigh escaped Twilight’s lips before she proceeded.

“I had another nightmare. But there’s nothing to—”

“Nothing?” Rainbow answered, bluntly. “From the way you reacted, it’s obviously far from the truth.”

Twilight Sparkle was starting to really regret opening the door. Rainbow Dash stared at Twilight; her eyebrow raised as her gaze never left. Sunset Shimmer, meanwhile, glanced at her fingers and folded them together.

“Twilight, you and I both know it wasn’t nothing,” Sunset spoke. “You look… Terrified, not to mention you’re sweating and even twitching. Whatever’s happened, we won’t think any less of you.”

“Can’t… Can’t we just wait until—” Twilight started, anxiously.

Sunset Shimmer neither nodded her head nor even spoke, but she seemed to get the picture. She shot a quick glance toward Rainbow Dash, who gave her an imperceptible nod. She turned with a deep breath.

“No, Twilight. We need to deal with this right now.”

“But… I’ve already wanted enough time!” Twilight groaned, irritated. “Can’t we just forget this ever happened…”

“No!” Sunset suddenly shouted. “Please Twilight, whatever problem is making you act out, it’s obvious you need our help. If you won’t let me, you leave me no choice but to stay here until you do.

“B-But I’m fine now,” Twilight replied, with a shaky smile. “Can’t you see?”

“I’m sorry, Twilight. But that’s not enough. We can’t turn a blind eye from this, even if you asked.”

Twilight did whatever she could to hold back a gasp threatening to come out, barely releasing a shudder. There was nothing Twilight could do… She could feel a cold glaze into her eyes. She swore she could see the malicious smirk, the twisting of her face… Twilight felt herself lose control of her breathing, as if it became too much to bare.

“Twilight?” Sunset asked, concerned. “Twilight?!”

Twilight snapped out of her thoughts, turning back toward Sunset… Only Sunset. Whatever Twilight saw initially, they seemed to disappear: The cold eyes… That twisted smile… The dark aura emitted from her… Gone.

“Snap out of it, Twilight,” Twilight thought to herself. “It’s only a dream.”

True, it was a bad dream, the worst she ever had. But Twilight knew better to keep herself in check, to ensure everything is going well. The reality, though, is that Twilight wanted to curl up and scream into oblivion. She placed her hands in her pockets, hiding the shakiness.

“But, uh, can we please talk about—”

“Twilight, no more lies!” Sunset begged. “I want to help you with whatever’s happening.”

Twilight glared at her feet. Couldn’t they sense the dark energy? Couldn’t they feel the tension cracking around them? It seems so easy for them to turn a blind eye to it all, while Twilight constantly felt that presence, that chill in the air that otherwise left her friends undisturbed. Twilight wanted to do just that, but they wouldn’t let her.

“… Fine,” Twilight sighed. “We’ll talk.”

“… How about I make you two a drink?” Rainbow suggests, gently. “I’ll be down in the kitchen. Better to talk things out, especially to folks in need. But seriously, Twilight, you look as if you’re sinking in quicksand.”

“… Alright,” Twilight mumbled, reluctantly.

As Rainbow Dash turned and went into the kitchen, Sunset made her way up into Twilight’s room.

“I know it’s hard Twilight,” Sunset spoke gently. “But you and I both know we’d have to talk about this eventually. Maybe we can find a way to resolve this dilemma you’re having.”

Twilight said nothing, she just watched Sunset slowly cross her room. Twilight turned her gaze toward the floor, sighing.

“Twilight,” Rainbow Dash called, softly.

“Um… Yeah?” Twilight responded, wincing.

Twilight Sparkle braced herself in preparation for a poorly planned, yet respectable attempt to help Twilight. One that only Rainbow Dash could pull off.

“Perhaps Sunset is better help than me,” Rainbow admits. “I’m not good at this sort of thing…”

“Uh… Thanks, Rainbow Dash,” Twilight smiled.

“Hey, what’re friends for? Now, you go talk to Sunset. She’s a good person, it be uncool to leave her hanging.”

Twilight understood what Rainbow was saying, nodding in response. Satisfied, Rainbow turned away back into the kitchen.

“Hey Rainbow!” Twilight called, as her friend turned back. “Can I ask you a favor…?”

“Shoot!”

“Um… Can you not bring this up with the others? You know, pretend this never happened?”

“I can’t promise they won’t find out. But don’t worry, your secret’s safe with me.”

Twilight smiled, offering a silent thanks. Rainbow smiled back, continuing downstairs to leave the two girls some alone time. Twilight turned and entered in her room, seeing Sunset sitting on the bed waiting for her. But Twilight’s eyes widened, because there sitting next to Sunset, Midnight Sparkle sat along the edge… And Sunset didn’t seem to notice she was there.

“Are you sure you can trust them?” Midnight asked, cruelly. “You should just play hard to get; just run away like you always do.”

“No… I can’t keep running from this,” Twilight argued, mentally. “They won’t hurt me; Sunset would never hurt me. I trust her; she’s more help to me than you are!”

“Fine!” Midnight shrugged, with a smirk. “But when she turns against you, when all your little friends turn on you, don’t blame me. I warned you first.”

As Midnight Sparkle spoke, Twilight felt herself frozen in place and closed her eyes briefly. When she opened them back up, she saw Sunset still waiting for her to speak… Midnight Sparkle was nowhere to be seen. Twilight shrugged, leaning against the wall opposite from her. Sunset sat on the bed, fumbling with the sheets. For a moment, there was nothing but silence.

“… Twilight,” Sunset repeated, softly. “I hope you know you can talk to me if something’s wrong.”

“I know, I can,” Twilight smiled. “I know you think I’m keeping secrets from you. But I’m okay, I really am. I was only having a—”

“Twilight… I want to believe you, I truly do. But your tears and voice suggest otherwise; I’m not oblivious. I-I was worried about you! The worst thing about this is that I don’t know what to make of what’s going on!”

Twilight couldn’t believe what Sunset was saying. She could barely look at her without cringing. Her heart pounded; her hands felt cold.

“Sunset, there’s no need to—”

“Twilight, I want you to talk to me about your dream. Please don’t keep me in the dark.”

The dark… So cold, so scary—Twilight shook vigorously, her smile becoming difficult to maintain.

“It was just a dumb dream,” Twilight wanted to say.

But when she tried to say those words aloud, her voice gave out before she began. Her voice produced a more softer mumble, sounding as if she ‘intended’ to speak but it came out vaguely.

And there, Sunset Shimmer still sat, patiently with a small, sad frown. There was no denying it: Twilight brought this on herself. Sunset was here because she was worried, that Twilight’s the reason this is happening. She almost hurt the people who actually wanted to be her friends… She never wanted that to happen.

But the image, the one from her dream, gripped her mind… Refusing to go away. She remembered Sunset rushing toward Twilight, strangling her, speaking with an empty apology coupled with a hollow smile, and the snap of her neck… But ‘the smile’, it was so familiar. Twilight swore she saw that before, from someone… Icy…

“No…” Twilight thought, her face paling.

“Twilight?”

Twilight felt the cold grip and the sharp nails of ‘her’ clutching her shoulders, massaging her. Her malicious face against her cheek, breathing an icy breath into her ear. Twilight’s breathing was out of control, as she fought hard to keep the monster in check… But she was beside her and Sunset couldn’t see her.

“N-No,” Twilight stuttered, feeling the claws against her skin. “It’s nothing, I-I…”

“Don’t fight it, Twilight…” Midnight spoke, devilishly. “You and I both know this is a war you cannot win. You’re a monster; she doesn’t deserve to be beside you.”

“I-I just—” Twilight shuddered. “I don’t think I can—It’s silly—You wouldn’t understand, even if I—”

“Twilight, it’s okay,” Sunset assured. “You know I would never hurt you. I promise everything is okay.”

It was just a dream, Twilight knew it… But it felt so real, so coincidental. And she could hear her giggling with sadistic glee.

“Go ahead… Tell her! Hit her where it hurts; you know you want to.”

“I… I had a dream… Where I was… ‘Killed’ by you,” Twilight cried out.

Twilight felt her entire body trembled, the grip from Midnight’s clawed hands clenching tightly as if she could feel her tearing off the fabric from the back of her clothes. Sunset’s eyes widen in surprise and, for a moment, she appeared devastated.

“Now… She’ll show you what I’ve been talking about. About what she’s hiding from you, little Star…”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight whispered, crying. “I can’t figure out why… Please, don’t be upset with me. I know you’d never do that; I’m not scared of you. It’s just—”

“I know, Twilight,” Sunset nodded. “I know…”

Sunset leapt forward, approaching Twilight, who closed her eyes expecting the worse. But then, she felt her arms wrap around her, hugging her tightly. Twilight nearly flinched, squirming in her embrace, against one of the few people she held dear. She raised her arms hesitantly before quickly hugging Sunset, planting her face upon her shoulder, crying against her shirt.

“I’m sorry…” Twilight gasped. “Please don’t leave me… Please don’t leave me!”

“You have nothing to be sorry for, Twilight,” Sunset whispered, softly. “It was a dream; none of that is real. They’re illusions, a conjuring in your mind. It’s okay to not understand.”

“I know you’re right, but—”

But what else could Twilight say that she hadn’t already said. The tears poured from her eyes, as her breathing started to shake. Only Sunset’s soft, warm pajamas provided any comfort like resting on a soft blanket.

“I know you’re scared of something,” Sunset continued. “Something has been eating at you in your dreams. Do you know what it could be?”

Twilight knew who it was, but for some reason she couldn’t utter her name… As if Midnight was manipulating the scenario, holding back the truth.

“Why is she doing this to me?” Twilight thought. “What could Midnight possibly gain by harming me?”

She recalled her dream; it wasn’t Sunset Shimmer… It was Midnight Sparkle, her clawed hands wrapped tightly around her neck. She tried snap away the failure Twilight Sparkle represents. That feeling made a chill crawl against her spine. Sunset waited for an answer, but she saw Twilight couldn’t speak. She saw her shiver, sobbing into her shoulder, begging for comfort.

“Don’t worry, Twilight. I promise I’m not going anywhere, there’s nothing to worry about. I’ll stay with you tonight, so you can rest peacefully. We can talk more about this in the morning.”

Twilight hesitated for a few seconds, looking at her unevenly. Twilight reminded herself that this is Sunset Shimmer, a girl who would never hurt her, much less strangle her, she shouldn’t be scared so long as Sunset is with her. Logically it makes sense, Twilight always had feelings for Sunset in more ways than words could explain.

Twilight nodded gratefully, most of her fears dying away. Sunset lead her to the bed, laying her gently on the mattress, tucking her into the soft sheets. She caressed her friend’s face, as she took Twilight’s glasses and laid them on the counter, before giving her a soft kiss on the forehead.

“Don’t worry,” She repeated. “I’ll sleep with you tonight. I promise nothing bad is going to happen.

“T-Thank you, Sunset,” Twilight whispered.

It wasn’t until Twilight allowed her eyes to close that she realized how tired she truly was. It had been such a long night, full of regret she wanted to unhook from her mind. A brief respite of calm welcomed Twilight openly as Sunset tucked herself beside her, lying back as Twilight wrapped her arms against her and laid her head upon her chest. But as she opened one eye, she saw Midnight Sparkle looking down at her, and the two stared silently while her gaze was more sinister.

“This isn’t over, Twilight Sparkle…” Midnight Sparkle whispered, before disappearing.

A Battle Won, Lost, and Gained

The shadowy figure stood before Twilight Sparkle, Midnight Sparkle, the stuff of nightmares. She flew over the ground, above Twilight Sparkle, surrounded in darkness. She was ready to attack at any time, and yet she was in no rush to strike.

“You know what ‘really’ piques my interest, little star?” Midnight Sparkle asked, cold and maliciously. “It seems to be destiny, that the two of us would come together in my humble abode… It was all a matter of time before you finally come to me.”

Twilight Sparkle had no response to Midnight Sparkle, she just glared despite the fear welling up within. All the while, her eyes glowed a deeper shade of purple.

“You’ve always been interested in learning; that’s what I find most… ‘Attractive’ about you. It took me ages to finally break into that consciousness of yours, but now that you’re here… It makes what I’m about to do to you very, very easy… And there’s nothing you can say to stop me!”

Midnight’s eyes soon lost that bright color, as she toned down a bit.

“You’re welcome to fight back if you can. But know this: You can never kill what coexists within you, the very being keeping your pathetic mind alive. You know… If I can make an example, Sunset’s alternate form is entirely similar to me. We’re almost like sisters, perhaps even ‘more’. After all, we were brought to life by a certain drive within your souls, compelling us to come to life through your anger and hate towards the world.”

An orange soul appears between the two, glowing brighter the more Midnight Sparkle spoke.

“Having said that, she never truly existed in any vessel… Nothing but pure luck and yet here I am born because of your friend. So naïve, so weak… That ‘she’ would even ‘exist’ due to another intervention, ultimately caused by the very crown with similar power to that amulet… The moment she donned that crow, she opened a portal, granting another entity to absorb and use her body as its new host. It only needs a vessel to sustain its existence… The drawback, however, is those openings are far and few in-between.”

As she spoke, Midnight Sparkle swirled around Twilight Sparkle, who appeared to be frozen in place. One of her claws scratches the back of Twilight’s neck, making her shiver. The other caressing portions of her body, specifically certain unmentionable regions.

“Now I, on the other hand, I control this world before you. Correction, I WILL have full control once I absorb you… Your secrets, your body… Everything. Some minor ‘adjustments’ will have to be taken, to ensure complete control with any to no interruptions.”

Midnight Sparkle gave Twilight Sparkle such a smug look and before the latter’s eyes, she felt as if she were looking at a mirror… No, the stare of Death’s eyes. It was horrifying.

“To put it bluntly… YOUR EXISTENCE… ENDS… HERE!”

The darkness surrounding Midnight Sparkle flowed all around Twilight Sparkle, as she watched the demoness move back. Twilight had no place to back away, as her eyes watched Midnight’s every movement. Her mind raced seeking several means to approach this situation. Suddenly, she felt a breath of air against her ear, as Midnight Sparkle stood behind her. Twilight could see a sadistic smile across her face, her claws latched onto Twilight’s shoulders, she could feel her claws digging through the fabric of her shirt to her skin. A magical aura soon surrounds the pair.

“It’s tragic really… I truly did ‘like’ you, ‘loved’ you even. I’d keep you with me, if not for your own childish incompetence and those pathetic friends of yours. You never were the mature one in our… ‘Relationship’.”

The moment she said that Midnight Sparkle hurled Twilight Sparkle aside, the latter screamed as she rolled across the floor. She looks up just in time as Midnight hurls a ball of fire and magic toward her. Twilight managed to dodge, as a spit of fire caught the end of her skirt which she quickly put out with a slap of her hand. Her hand received some minor damage from the scorching burns of the flames, but the worst was still to come.

Twilight could feel the darkness around her slowly suffocate her, as if she could feel an unspeakable force drawing the very air out of her lungs. Twilight felt dragged towards Midnight, as she loomed over the frightened girl. And all Midnight Sparkle did was look at her, not a trace of emotion in her eyes. Not pity… Not disappointment… Not even anger… Nothing…

“New possibilities… New powers… New opportunities… All thanks to your curiosity, little star. Your mindset to push past failure, making new choices for yourself… So long as you have your ‘friends’.”

With a twist of her claws, Twilight Sparkle cried as she felt her soul split into six individuals. All blinded, unable to move, unable to comprehend what was going on. All the original Twilight had was her amulet; the only means to stop Midnight Sparkle. And yet the darkness surrounding her increased by the minute. Just as she reached out for bits of her soul, an invisible wall stopped her movement. She attempted to break through, bashing against the wall with her arms, but it proved no good. She turned back towards her evil counterpart, who smiled while licking her lips.

“Regretfully… Even the purest heart has bad luck.”

Midnight Sparkle fired, as Twilight moved to the front of her clones to block the propelling field of energy. But the force was so strong, it knocked Twilight towards another wall with a thud. Midnight rolled onto Twilight, like a steamroller against cement, ramming her over and over against the wall, as Twilight grunted and cried. After a few seconds, she stopped and cast Twilight aside.

Twilight’s grip on what was going on slowly faded… She began to see images of all she did in her past, flashing before her eyes. A few seconds later, Twilight regained her composure, shifting her gaze toward Midnight. She could barely stand, feeling the bruises and possible cracked bones sustained from Midnight’s assault. Twilight was frustrated, yet patiently waited for an opening… If she could hold out a little longer.

“And you know what’s more appropriate, little star?” Midnight asked. “The same rule applies… To the wicked!”

Midnight charged towards Twilight Sparkle, who managed to duck out of the way and summoned another force field to shield her. She knew Midnight wouldn’t be blind to distractions, so she had to build it up as fat as she could. The darkness around them started to lighten, as strange symbols circled around them. At first, she couldn’t figure out what they were… But they all seemed vaguely familiar.

“Actually… I’ve always had some questions lingering in my mind…” Midnight Sparkle spoke. “Do you really not want this…? Do you truly not ‘like’ me…?”

Twilight never said a word, as she stayed behind her force field.

“Think it over, Twilight Sparkle. All the power, all the might, all the magic. Nobody will ever lay a finger on poor, little you… IF YOU’D JUST COMPLY WITH ME!!!”

Midnight Sparkle fired another direct shot, as Twilight raised the barrier against the blast. After firing one shot after another, Twilight could see the barrier showing cracks along the surface, like a mirror ready to burst from a high pitch.

“You know it’s pointless to fight. Do the smart thing for once and join the winning side… With me!”

The contraction only grew worse, as Twilight had a difficult time thinking. Her mind was swept away, filled to the brim with memories of all her atrocities. The nightmares… The monsters… The never-ending darkness growing all around her…

“Then again, as the old saying goes, ‘It matters little in the long haul’.”

Suddenly, Midnight Sparkle stretched out her arms, as huge, monstrous arms appeared from nowhere, slamming Twilight’s force field with two gigantic fists. With every thud against the barrier, Twilight felt every ounce of her strength dwindling. Like she herself was turning to glass, ready to smash into a billion pieces.

“Are you really letting yourself go out this way?” Midnight asked, scornfully. “When you’ve had every opportunity before you? All of it… And you’d just throw it away?”

Doubt began to form, as Twilight found little chance of getting out of this alive. She was right all along; Midnight Sparkle was just too powerful. Still, she pushed through the pain, even as her insides were breaking.

“Ideas… So meaningless… If you aren’t willing to make sacrifices!” Midnight spat. “You insist those ‘girls’ are your friends… That you’re protecting everyone…”

Twilight knew it’s painful to keep going… But she was determined to stay strong, for their sake and not just her own. Twilight powered through the pain, but it hurt much more than she realized.

“The same pathetic little schoolgirl from Crystal Prep Academy: Ignorant… Naïve… ‘Stupid’. You can never see the big picture… But I do!"

Suddenly, one final blast of energy… And it was lights out for Twilight Sparkle.

Twilight Sparkle stirred as she felt herself lying back first on the ground, her vision was blurry as her glasses were cast aside. She tried to get up but found herself unable to move… The monstrous arms held her down, wrapping its fingers around her arms and latching her back. The thumbs pressed against her chest, leaving her immobile. And there she was: Midnight Sparkle, looming over her.

Suddenly, she felt something creeping, starting from around her legs. The darkness crept up to her, like claws crawling onto her skin, climbing her legs inch by inch. Twilight tried to push herself off, despite the agonizing pain, but everything hurt…

“So persistent… You resist with dangerous high levels of ineptitude,” Midnight spoke, glowing brighter. “I should skip the torture and just end it here, right now!”

Twilight gasped as she could feel a sensation, the darkness climbed to a very exposed spot. Tears flowed down her eyes beyond her control, gasps and moans escaped as she felt so helpless. Midnight Sparkle was having her way with Twilight Sparkle, all over again, and there was nothing she could do to stop her. Midnight Sparkle landed inches away from Twilight Sparkle, drawing herself closer and closer with each slow, yet purposeful step.

“Now… To proceed as planned…”

And suddenly, the monstrous arms gave way as she leapt onto Twilight Sparkle preventing her from getting up. She looked at Twilight Sparkle, keeping a tight hold with her own claws. Twilight could feel her ribs cracked from the landing, barely moving as Midnight Sparkle brushed her arms to her chest. She watched helplessly as Midnight tore her shirt to the sides, exposing her periwinkle bra with tiny stars along the front. Midnight Sparkle licked her lips, as Twilight closed her eyes, bracing herself to be taken over…

Suddenly, a bright light intervenes, casting Midnight Sparkle off of Twilight, as the demoness cried out in pain. As Twilight Sparkle shield herself from the blinding radiance, her eyes were able to adjust at a figure looming between them. It had wings and a horn, a long tail flowing down though the rest of the figure was difficult to make out in the light. Even Midnight Sparkle was surprised, yet she did not break her composure.

“You…” Midnight Sparkle snarled, towards the figure. “You’re the one behind my problems… You, who continue to push after everything I throw at you… You abide by this little wretch, even after all the potential I gave her to kill you and the whole godforsaken world. For someone who’s intelligent, you fail to comprehend the grave you’ve dug yourself… No matter what you do, no matter how many times you rise, I win… Nothing and nobody is a suitable host than me.”

The figure said nothing, it just stared at Midnight Sparkle, who only furrowed deep in anger. She turned towards Twilight Sparkle, who clutched against the folds of her shirt while looking on. The moment Midnight turned to Twilight; she released a deep sigh.

“You really are hopeless, little star… Nothing’s changed. Everything will perish by your hands… Unless you change your course, even then peace will be short lived… Your days are numbered…”

Midnight Sparkle closed her eyes, as the light surrounding the figure elevated further. Twilight turned as the lips upon the figure in the light moved, unable to make out what was being said while facing Midnight. Midnight’s eyes opened up, before facing the figure.

“I suppose you’re willing to let it go… Very well, I’ll let this play out… But keep this in mind: You may have a moment’s peace, but it is temporary. I will return; this is not goodbye. I for one am interested in what you creatures bring to the table, next time. See you around, little star…”

With those final words, Midnight Sparkle teleported away, and the darkness surrounding Twilight Sparkle illuminated white as the bright light loomed closer towards Twilight. As the light faded away, the mysterious individual is revealed: Sunset Shimmer, or ‘Daydream Shimmer’ in this form, looking over towards Twilight Sparkle with a warm smile.

“… She is wrong about you, Twilight Sparkle,” Daydream Shimmer whispered. “You are not a puppet to play around with…”

With a glow of her horn, Twilight could feel her wounds healing. Her bones reassembled, her bruises fading, and even her articles of clothing mended like new. She then hands Twilight the amulet. As Twilight reached out for it, grasping the amulet, Daydream Shimmer’s smile fades.

“But I’m sorry to say this… And what I say will be selfish… But until you are ready, you must learn to take control. For your friends… For your family… And more importantly… Sunset Shimmer. Do this, Twilight Sparkle, then you and her can have it all back…”

Before Twilight Sparkle could ask, to clarify what Daydream Shimmer meant, the being teleported away, absorbed into the white voice. Soon, all the memories filled into Twilight’s head, as she could feel control of her body once more…

“Twilight… Twilight!” A voice called out. “Are you okay?!”

Twilight’s eyes slowly opened, the blurriness in her sight working to adjust. As Twilight groaned and moaned, she could see Rainbow Dash looking down upon Twilight Sparkle. The cyan skinned girl with the rainbow hair helped Twilight to her feet. Twilight looked around as all her friends gathered around her.

“What just happened?” Twilight moaned.

“We dunno,” Applejack speculated. “Reckon we hit some paradigm shift or somethin’.”

“Paradigm shift?” Pinkie asked, scratching her head. “What the hay does that mean?”

As they talked, Twilight Sparkle looked around. Eventually, she noticed that all but one was with the girls.

“Sunset!” Twilight gasped. “Where’s Sunset?!”

“It’s okay, Twilight,” Fluttershy answered, pointing. “She’s over there… She’s out cold too.”

Twilight turned towards Fluttershy’s hand towards Sunset Shimmer lying on the floor. Twilight slowly approached Sunset, checking to see if she was okay. Two fingers were placed at a spot on her neck, hoping to find a pulse. Fortunately, the pulse was thumping, and Sunset was breathing. Still, Twilight couldn’t help but fear something was wrong with her.

“Sunset?” Twilight said, pushing her. “Sunset, it’s me! Twilight! Please wake up… Please…”

At first, it seemed Sunset Shimmer wouldn’t wake up. Her worry evolved into dread, fearing the worst had happened. Just as Twilight leaned against Sunset’s chest, about to cry, a gasp drew Twilight’s attention as she watched Sunset open her eyes.

“… Twilight?” Sunset asked, rubbing her head.

Twilight sighed with relief, as she rubbed her eyes. She helped Sunset up to her feet, while she tried to wake up.

“What happened?”

“No clue,” Twilight admitted. “But something must’ve happened.”

“Yeah… But what?”

They searched around for any clues, trying to figure this case out. Something happened, and it was no coincidence.

“I’m not sure what happened,” Twilight spoke. “But I think it has something to do with Midnight. Hmm… Try thinking back to what happened, Sunset. Maybe we’ll get a clue.”

Twilight reached out her, ready for Sunset to look into her memories. Taking her advice, Sunset put on hand on her head and the other arm onto Twilight’s arm, hoping to find out the connection to the blast. Their physical contact is maintained for a few seconds when Sunset made a confused face. She touched Twilight’s arm again… But nothing seemed to happen, no glowing eyes from Sunset at all.

“W-What?” Sunset spoke, confused.

Sunset frantically touched Twilight’s arm again, starting to panic.

“What’s happening?!”

Several times Sunset touched Twilight’s arm, but eventually she backed away and touched herself on every portion of her body. Her forehead, her nose, her arms, her legs, her shoulders… Everywhere! Twilight looked on, having no clue why it wasn’t working. But she could see the desperation on Sunset’s face, until she eventually looked at Twilight.

“Sunset…?” Twilight asked, concerned.

The look on Sunset’s face scared Twilight, the longer she stared. Sunset turned towards her hands, as if she came to a sudden realization as to what happened. And then she turned back to Twilight, as tears welled in her eyes.

“Twilight… My powers…”

Twilight’s eyes widen hearing those words. She approached Sunset Shimmer to determine if what she said is true.

“You don’t mean… You can’t mean…”

But there was no denying it: The horror and sadness in Sunset’s face said it all. All their suspicions had been confirmed.

“I… I can’t… It… It won’t… I CAN’T USE MY POWERS ANYMORE!!!”

And just like that, Sunset finally broke down, falling on her legs with her hands over her face, in anguish. It was as if Sunset knew too well that with her powers gone, she was completely useless. Twilight approached Sunset, holding her as tightly as she could. The pain she went through was too much for her to bear, but the moment Twilight grabbed her she too felt something wrong. She had no idea why, but it’s like a part of Twilight had disappeared… At the same time. The other girls looked on, just as shocked, many of them sad beyond words.

“Sunset… Wait…”

Before anyone could react, Twilight ran toward the front door, grabbed her coat, and burst out of the house. Sunset followed close behind as they ran a great distance toward the park, fighting against the falling snow and their legs trudged against the snow-covered path. Once at the park, Twilight turned towards a boulder in the distance, as Sunset watched her approach it. At a close distance, Twilight her arms out in an attempt to levitate the boulder with her magic.

But somehow, for whatever reason… The boulder didn’t move. Twilight couldn’t even see the purple aura that would otherwise encase the boulder itself. Twilight thrust her arms, desperately trying to push it… But still, it didn’t move.

“I-It can’t be…” Twilight whispered, shaking her head.

But deep down, she knew within her heart the reality of the situation was true. Still she kept trying, thrusting her arms out over and over and over, all while Sunset looked on so miserably.

“C’mon! It can’t be true! I won’t let it! Move! MOVE, DAMN IT! MOVE!!!”

But it was no use: No matter how hard Twilight held her arms out, no matter how far she reached deep within herself, the boulder wouldn’t budge… And the magic… She couldn’t feel it.

“Please! It can’t end this way! It’s not over! It’s not—”

Just then, Twilight felt a pair of hands grasp against Twilight’s arms. She turned to the side, tears streaming down her face, as Sunset looked onto her lover, drawing her arms down. They stood there, face to face, the same on Twilight’s face realizing what happened… What Daydream Shimmer meant. Twilight’s emotions started to melt, as she collapsed onto the cold, wet ground.

“It’s not true! Sunset, tell me it can’t be—”

Sunset merely bent over, wrapping Twilight in a warm embrace, the only thing she could do.

“I’m sorry, Twilight,” Sunset said sadly. “But it’s true… It’s gone.”

Hearing those words made Twilight’s body shake, the hot tears streamed down her near frozen face. Unable to hold out any longer, Twilight wailed as loud as anyone within miles can hear. She buried her face into Sunset’s shoulder, the latter not minding how her tears soaked against her own coat. It was just hard to believe: The magic, everything they worked on to understand… And it was gone.

“Twilight…?” Sunset spoke, interrupting Twilight’s thought.

“Yes…?” Twilight replied, sadly.

She looks up toward Sunset’s face, as she placed a right hand against the left side of her face.

“Do you think we’ll be okay?” She asked. “When our friends find out what happened… They’ll be devastated.”

Twilight turned toward the boulder beside her, pondering what to do next. With the magic gone and no means to defend each other, Midnight Sparkle could come back at any time. True, somehow her attempts were thwarted, but she was nowhere close to defeat. Twilight could imagine her, laughing at their misfortunate predicament. It was as Midnight Sparkle said before,

“No matter what you do, no matter how many times you rise, I win…”

Still, they survived somehow and through a higher power, Midnight Sparkle was sent away… For the time being. They won the battle, but at a heavy price.

“Honestly, I have no idea,” Twilight shook her head, wiping her tears. “One thing is certain: Midnight Sparkle won’t bother me, at least for a while. For better or worse… I’m free.”

It was then Sunset grabbed Twilight’s chin, so she could look directly into her eyes.

“Twilight, remember what I said to you back at your house?” Sunset asked. “Everything I said, I meant every word. No matter what happens now, no matter how hopeless, I always want to be with you. Whenever we’re together, you’re always on my mind. I just—”

“Sunset, I do understand,” Twilight assured. “But what you ask of me… It’s too colossal for me to carry. If and when Midnight Sparkle comes back…”

Nevertheless, Sunset Shimmer moved Twilight’s hands together, cupping them within her grasp. And all the while, her gaze never left Twilight’s eyes.

“I know… But it’s not your problem, not anymore. Everything we through had lead to this union between us.”

“What?”

“Look…” Sunset continued, taking a deep breath. “We did this together… We endured all the pain… And it’s all lead us to Midnight Sparkle. We faced her… And somehow… We’re together because of her.”

“But she tried to divide us! How can you possibly say it’s Midnight who brought us together?”

Sunset seemed taken aback by Twilight words. She seemed aware Twilight had made a point, but she seemed unwilling to admit it.

“… I don’t know… But somehow… Forget it. This is what I really want to tell you.”

Twilight was more confused than ever, but she decided to hear out what Sunset had to say.

“Twilight Sparkle… Ever since the day I laid eyes upon you… Everything you did, I was transfixed.”

Twilight’s eyes widen, as Sunset swooned over her in more ways than Twilight would imagine.

“Everything we did, for each other… The times spent together, even on our own… You were always crawling in my mind. Like a spider weaving a web for its mate.”

Twilight was baffled by the analogy.

“Technically, the male get eaten by the female after breeding,” Twilight points out. “But… I think I understand.”

Sunset Shimmer chuckled for a moment; Twilight truly was gullible and naïve. But she was pleased Twilight was paying attention, all the same.

“But that’s not enough for me,” Sunset spoke, in a serious tone.

“What?” Twilight asked, confused.

“I don’t want this relationship to be about friends being together. Every moment I spend with you kills whatever feeling I have with you.

“W-Well, we could—”

“No!”

Twilight backed away a bit when Sunset shouted. Her tone was more serious than usual. Sunset rubbed her head and took a deep breath before she proceeds.

“… Twilight, no matter what comes next, no matter what battle rages on, I will always be there to protect you from the dark. I shall be the sun lighting the way through the darkness that threatens to engulf us.”

“Sunset…” Twilight blushed.

“Twilight…” Sunset spoke, nervously.

“Yes, Sunset…?”

“Will you—?”

Twilight placed her index finger upon Sunset’s lip, just before she could finish her question. Tears were shed, for Twilight knew what she’d say next. Only this time, these weren’t tears of abject misery… But joy.

“Yes…” Twilight said, her voice breaking. “Yes…!”

Hearing her say that, Sunset opened her mouth ecstatically, releasing a howl into the winter sky as she hugged Twilight tightly, spinning her around happily. Twilight smiled and laughed, as the tears flew across her face.

“YES! SHE SAID YES! OH CELESTIA, SHE SAID YES!!!”

After venting her happiness for a short while, Sunset gently placed Twilight down but held her close. This moment, for both girls, was more romantic than anyone could fathom. Not even for Rarity, a good friend who strongly believes in romance. Yet even in this moment, as happy as Twilight was, she couldn’t help but draw back on thoughts over Midnight Sparkle.

“But Sunset… If Midnight ever comes back, how will we—”

“Twilight,” Sunset interrupts, placing a finger on her lip. “We’ll always find a way. Even if she does return, if she wants you, she has to get past me. With or without my magic, I’ll be your shield as you will be mine. For now… Let’s just enjoy this moment, together…”

Sunset closed her eyes, moving her head closer to Twilight’s. Twilight knew what happens next, like reading a fairytale ending in grade school. Only this time… It didn’t just ‘feel’ like a fairytale, it ‘felt’ more real than any dream she could imagine. True, Sunset didn’t offer an engagement ring, but Twilight would still want to be with Sunset, legally or not… It didn’t matter. The emotion she felt, this happiness, was wonderful yet strange… But her heart told her this was the most wonderful feeling a woman can ever feel.

They turned toward each other, the two women wrapped in their embrace, and lock lips together. Their lips move while their tongues intertwine, enjoying the taste of each other as their love between the two burned with a fiery passion. Twilight blushed while she kissed Sunset, but she didn’t want this to end. For three minutes, maybe more, their lips were pressed together as they looked into each other with the most joyful eyes they can share regardless if the cold threaten to freeze their lips together.

But eventually, they did part ways, as tears streamed down their eyes. Sunset scratched the back of her head, while Twilight adjusted her glasses.

“Wow…” Twilight sighed. “That was…”

“Certainly authentic,” Sunset finished, chuckling nervously.

“So, what happens now?” Twilight asked.

Sunset turned toward the sky; the clouds had parted away to reveal the beautiful night. A sea of stars streamed along the darkness like a painting.

“How’s about we watch the constellations together, lover~” Sunset said, playfully.

“Good idea… Mi amore,” Twilight giggled, then thought. “Sunset?”

“Yeah, Twilight?”

Before they could turn to watch the sky, there was one thing on Twilight’s mind, and she was hesitant to tell her. The last thing Twilight wanted was to put another burden upon her lover, even after accepting her proposal. But still, Twilight knew Sunset was bound to know sooner or later and that eventually she would have to get this off her chest. But for now…

“Never mind, I promise to tell you later.”

“Okay,” Sunset chuckled. “But Twilight?”

“Yes, Sunset?”

“Have you ever…? That is to say… Have you…?”

“Hmm? Something the matter, Sunset?”

“Well… The thing is…? Have you…? Uh…?”

Twilight leaned in, trying to hear what Sunset had to say. The poor girl was clearly nervous, more than she was during the battle. Still, Twilight Sparkle was suspicious, what could possibly be bothering Sunset? If she was nervous about asking along the lines of a possible ‘elope’, Sunset should already know the answer…

“FINALLY!”

A raspy voice caused the two to turn around, as Rainbow Dash and all their friends revealed themselves. The group of girls were relieved to find the pair, but Twilight was surprised to see them all together.

“Girls… How long were you--?” Twilight began.

“The whole time,” Rainbow replied.

“You ran out so quickly, you girls proved tough to track in this snow,” Applejack added. “Took a detour to find ya, and here we are!”

“And you were just about to declare the most amazing news,” Rarity replied. “But nothing quite you’re little proposal, Sunset!”

Sunset Shimmer blushed a bit, scratching her head. While Twilight smiled and chuckled nervously.

“Well come on, don’t stop on our account!” Pinkie Pie ushered. “Please keep going! We want to hear what Sunset has to say!”

“No pressure, of course,” Fluttershy added, softly.

As happy as the two were to see their friends, sometimes they both can’t deny they can be rather nosy. But still, since they were all together, they may as well hear it too.

“Well Sunset, you heard them,” Twilight spoke. “What was it you want to tell me?”

“Uh… Now I’m not sure if this is a good time to tell you,” Sunset replied, nervously.

“C’mon, Sunset. It’s not going to hurt. We’re all friends here.”

“Hmm… Alright, I’ll finish.”

“Great. Now… What were you about to tell me?”

All the girls leaned in closer, so they could hear what Sunset had to say. She just shook her head with a smile, even though they were just as excited as she was.

“Well… How would you…?” Sunset spoke, struggling for her words. “That is… Have you… Ever?”

“Yes?” Twilight asked, anxiously.

“Would you… Want to… Have… A child, with me?”

Everyone’s eyes widened as soon as the word ‘child’ was uttered, even Twilight Sparkle’s face went wide in the most dumbfounded expression put together.

“WHAT?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!??!?!?!”

End of Arc One…

Author's Note

Twilight and Sunset will be back…

Family Confrontation

The night outside the house was deathly quiet, not a soul to be seen or heard. The back-door creaks open, slowly yet surely. Two heads poke through the opening, Sunset Shimmer and Starbeam Glitter, both resuming their human forms after their quick return from Equestria. They tip-toe their way into the house, careful not to make any noise.

“Hopefully, I can sneak you inside at least,” Sunset whispered. “You better get upstairs, so I can take all the heat—”

“AHEM!”

The noise startled the two women, as the lights flicked on. They turned to the side to see Twilight Sparkle, ‘Sci-Twi’, leaning against the wall to the kitchen light. By the look on her face, angry was a huge understatement.

“You two have some explaining to do…!” Twilight said, frowning.

“Oh boy!” Sunset thought, smiling sheepishly. “Well… Looks like we were caught red-handed~”

“SUNSET! Don’t even joke!” Twilight warned.

“I know…”

Sunset lowered her head, unable to look her wife in the eye. Not after all the anger she displayed, as if it were a roaring flame over a bed of wood.

“I probably should’ve left a message, huh?” Sunset asked, rubbing her shoulder.

“A MESSAGE?!” Twilight snapped. “A MESSAGE?! I wanted you to TELL ME! Do you have any idea how worried I was?! You didn’t even call us back regarding Starbeam’s condition like you promised!”

“Oh… right.”

“Mom, please don’t be mad!” Starbeam stepped in. “It’s not her fault.”

“You’re right,” Twilight nodded, turning to Starbeam. “You’re BOTH in the wrong!”

When Twilight was through yelling, not so loud to wake the whole neighborhood, she finally managed to calm down after a few deep breathes.

“Auntie Rainbow Dash left something for you to eat,” Twilight informed Starbeam. “Would you kindly take it and go upstairs? I need to have a moment with Sunset.”

“But mom~”

“Don’t worry, Starbeam,” Sunset assured. “Your mom and I are just going to have a talk. Besides, you must be hungry after tonight.”

Starbeam nodded, reluctantly making her way toward the kitchen. Once she knew their daughter was at a safe distance, Sunset turned toward Twilight.

“Now Twilight, I—”

“Sunset, at this moment, consider yourself lucky I don’t have magic!” Twilight hissed angrily.

“I know, I’m sorry,” Sunset apologized remorsefully. “I really am. I deserve every word you can hurl at me, but please… spare our daughter. She’s been through a lot tonight.”

“We’ve all had a rough night, Sunset. Especially me! I’m thankful you were able to help her, but you should’ve at least told me what was happening. Instead you drag our daughter to Equestria, in the middle of the night mind you, and you left so suddenly…”

“I know, I know, I know! And you’ve been the first to know, I promise you. But given the circumstances, I didn’t think at the time. I knew I had to act right away before it got worse. Starbeam’s safety had been on my mind all night.”

“All the more reason you should’ve told me! If she’s having a hard time, especially with Midnight Sparkle, we promised we’d help her together! We made a pact that we’d be a team, no more gallivanting on our own!”

“Twilight Sparkle had this been any other time, I’d one-hundred-percent agree with you. But given the serious danger, I had to make a choice!”

Sunset Shimmer took a deep breath, finally managing to look Twilight straight in the eye.

“I realize it was stupid leaving you behind; I acted without thinking, I get it! And I know no amount of apologies in the multiverse will make up for it. I won’t offer any excuses, I was in the wrong leaving you in the dark, but I—”

“Sunset… Please… Just stop!”

Sunset Shimmer could see that Twilight Sparkle was on the verge of tears, so much she had to remove her glasses just to cover her eyes. Twilight nearly collapsed, but Sunset was quick enough to catch her.

“I get where you’re coming from,” Twilight spoke tearfully. “I really do, but… I was just so scared. I hate not being able to help when either you or Starbeam need me! I want her to know I can help if she’d let me, and not being scared to talk to me the same as she does for you! I get I can’t do much; I know I don’t have magic anymore! But… I-I don’t want to lose my baby! I-I can’t go through losing someone or something important to me… N-N-Not again!”

Finally, Twilight Sparkle could no longer hold it in as she released a painful cry. It broke Sunset’s heart seeing Twilight this way.

“Twilight… look at me,” Sunset spoke, lifting her chin. “You and I both know we won’t let anything happen to her. With your smarts and my magic, we’re unstoppable.”

“I know, but…” Twilight sniffed. “I just wish I could be a better mother for her.”

“Don’t say that! You’re the best mother a child could ever ask for. You know that… I know you are.”

Sunset’s words made Twilight laugh, at least to help her calm down.

“As stubborn as you are, you’re a great mother too,” Twilight replied.

“If it makes you feel better,” Sunset offered. “I promise not to act on my own selfish ways again. Next time, we do it together.”

“Thank you, Sunset.”

“I can tell you this, with absolute certainty, Starbeam knows you’re a great mother too. She loves you in the most humanly way possible.”

“And I love her.”

With one hand, Sunset reached toward Twilight’s face and lightly brushed the tears from her eyes.

“Now, no more tears from you, alright?” Sunset asked, which Twilight nodded in response. “Let’s sit down and I’ll you everything that happened, start to finish.”

On the other side of the wall, Starbeam stood there. She had been listening to their argument the whole time, with her ear pressed on the door. Whether they were aware of her presence or not, Starbeam stood silently until all was calm between her parents. Once they have settled down, she nods her head in satisfaction.

“Thank you, mom.”

Starbeam made her way toward the couch where she placed a container of food, left by her mom. The food was warm enough, having been heated in the microwave, pasta with spaghetti sauce (The vegetable one). She just sat down to eat when the front door burst open and Rainbow Dash pops in.

“Sorry I’m late!” Rainbow Dash called out. “We would’ve gotten here ten seconds flat. But there was this jerk in front of us, and—Starbeam?”

Rainbow Dash turned towards the little girl, who just looks awkwardly at her aunt, a forkful of food hanging inches from her mouth.

“Hello, Auntie Rainbow—”

But Starbeam never finished when Rainbow Dash zoomed in and embraced her with a huge hug. It took Starbeam by surprise.

“There’s our little Starbeam!” Rainbow Dash cried out. “How you feeling kiddo?”

Starbeam was unable to breathe, as she was hugged too tightly.

“H-Hi, R-R-Rainbow Dash!” Starbeam answered, between breathes. “N-N-Nice to s-see you!”

“Starbeam, you’re back!”

That voice came from none other than Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash’s wife, who rushed forward and hugged Starbeam as well.

“Are you okay, sweetie? We were very worried about you.”

“C-C-Can’t… breathe…” Starbeam groaned, struggling to speak. “R-R-Ribs… c-c-racking!”

“Oh, heh-heh!” Rainbow chuckled, as she and Fluttershy released Starbeam. “Sorry, don’t know my own strength.”

“When your mom called us, Rainbow drove us here as quickly as she could,” Fluttershy explained. “All they could tell us was that you and Sunset went missing. They were scared out of their wits!

Fluttershy paused a moment, to closely examine Starbeam. She noticed how the girl looked tired, as if the whole ordeal drained the life out of her.

“Starbeam, are you sure you’re okay?”

Starbeam nodded but didn’t say a word. Just as well, she didn’t want to talk anymore after everything.

“How was the ‘other’ Twilight?” Rainbow asked. “Did she help you two?”

“Um… Kind of,” Starbeam answered hesitantly. “It’s hard to get help at this hour, but she and mom did their best.”

“Well, sounds like Sunset’s alright. That’s just like her: Making the impossible ‘possible’. Now, she’s not as awesome as your Auntie Rainbow Dash, but she has a good heart.”

Starbeam chuckled lightly at the playful manner Rainbow Dash boasted about herself. Fluttershy just gave her a soft glare but chose not to reward that with a response. All she merely did was shake her head side-to-side.

“You must be hungry,” Fluttershy noted, looking at the tiny container. “Surely that can’t be enough; here, I made you something extra special.”

Fluttershy pulls out a Grilled Chipotle Maple Salmon sandwich with Wilted Spinach in some tupperware. Starbeam stared hungrily when Fluttershy opened the lid, considering it was her favorite meal. She placed it down on the table next to Starbeam’s other dish, as she sat down to eat.

“My cooking skills aren’t the best,” Fluttershy admitted sweetly. “But I hope you like it.”

Starbeam looked at the sandwich for a moment, almost admiring it like a work of art. But that did not last as she grabbed the sandwich from both sides and took a big bite.

“Mmm… It’s amazing!” Starbeam said, with her mouth full.

“Eh, she’s still has quite a way from reaching my level of coolness,” Rainbow Dash said jokingly. “But she’ll get there eventually.”

“Rainbow Dash, you are so mean sometimes!” Fluttershy pouted.

Starbeam merely laughed over the way her aunts bickered. She adjusted herself on the seat to make herself comfortable, all while she continued to eat.

“If you’re still hungry,” Fluttershy offered. “I’ll make more if need be.”

“Hope you enjoy it,” Rainbow added.

Starbeam nodded and turned back to her plates once more. All of a sudden, she stopped eating as if something troubled her. The way she looked at her food, it felt… different. It reminded her of what she saw in her dreams when she was trying to eat.

“This… feels familiar. No, it was just a dream… a dream!”

“Something wrong, Starbeam?” Fluttershy asked.

“O-Oh, no! Sorry,” Starbeam said aloud. “Thank you for the food; everything’s delicious!”

Starbeam took another bite, as the two looked on silently.

“Mmm… It’s very good!” Starbeam smiled, as she ate.

Several minutes passed, and Starbeam Glitter kept eating until nothing remained on her plate. She laid her head down, sighing in content with the meal. Looking at the discarded plates, practically licked clean, Rainbow Dash seemed impressed.

“I thought Pinkie Pie and Applejack had huge appetites,” Rainbow teased. “Still, we’re glad you enjoyed it.”

Just then, Sunset Shimmer appeared through the kitchen door.

“Hey Starbeam, enjoy the meal?”

Starbeam was thrown awake after hearing her voice. Still, she smiled before Sunset’s presence.

“Hey! Yeah, I did,” Starbeam nodded. “So, how’s mom? What did she say?”

“Well, she’s taking it better than we expected,” Sunset shrugged. “Least she calmed down.”

“Are we in trouble?” Starbeam asked nervously.

“Nope, you’re not in trouble,” Sunset shook her head. “She was just worried that’s all. Besides, I said I’d take most of the heat and I meant it. You don’t have to worry about a thing.”

Sunset turned when she suddenly remembered something, once more facing Starbeam.

“Oh! I forgot to give this back to you.”

In Sunset’s hands was the bracelet Starbeam had worn earlier. Starbeam takes it before placing it back around her wrist.

“Thank you,” Starbeam replied happily. “Thanks for looking after it.”

“Did you want something to eat, Sunset?” Fluttershy asked. “I can warm up something for you.”

“Nah, I’m good,” Sunset declined politely. “I’m pretty beat as it is, but thanks for the offer. Thanks for acting on such short notice. If you two hadn’t come, I don’t know what Twilight would’ve—”

“Of course,” Fluttershy interrupts. “We made a promise that if you needed us, we’d always come no matter the time or day. It’s just unfortunate the others are out of state…”

Sunset smiled weakly, knowing exactly what Fluttershy was talking about. It had been years since she had a conversation with them at the same time. But by now, most of the girls had left Canterlot City either because of a job or because they needed a change of scenery. Apart from Twilight and Sunset, the only members of their group who stayed behind were Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. The last time they were together was for their wedding day.

She’d think of their friends from time to time, Twilight Sparkle eventually. They always wondered how they were doing, where they’ve been, or if they made any new friends on the way. Nevertheless, she was happy for them to pursue their own dreams just as happy to have Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy around.

“It’s great to have you two, at least. Right Star—”

Sunset paused when she noticed Starbeam had fallen asleep, all the food making her drowsy. A small laugh escaped her lips.

“Heh… starting to take after Twilight’s habits, are we?” Sunset asked, shaking Starbeam’s shoulder. “Hey! You know this isn’t a bed, right? That’s what they’re made for.”

Starbeam woke up, feeling so groggy she barely looked at Sunset.

“Five… more minutes…” Starbeam mumbled.

“I’ll take her,” Rainbow Dash offered. “Come on, kiddo. You won’t be comfortable here; I’ll carry you upstairs.”

“Noo… I can… get there… myself…”

“Not very convincing when you’re barely looking. You’re ole Aunt’s no slouch when it comes to lifting. Just as A.J.”

As a matter of fact, Rainbow Dash lifted Starbeam Glitter like she weighed nothing.

“See? I may be a tad older, but I can still carry my own weight here. Okay kid?”

Starbeam could barely nod, but nonetheless acknowledged her.

“You’re right… Auntie Dashie…”

“Sleep well, sweetie,” Fluttershy cooed. “And I’ll see you in a moment, Rainbow Dash.”

“Okay… Aunt Fluttershy…” Starbeam spoke sleepily.

Sunset Shimmer followed Rainbow Dash upstairs, as the latter carried a sleeping Starbeam. They moved rather slowly, just enough to keep Starbeam relaxed.

“So… Did you figure it out?” Rainbow asked softly. “Was it her again?”

“Unfortunately, we didn’t get any results,” Sunset whispered regrettably. “The details were completely destroyed; with how things were, it’s impossible to get the results the second time.”

However, Sunset Shimmer already knew ‘who’ and ‘what’ was responsible. Although she opted to keep that information to herself, along with what happened soon after. Without all her friends together, there was little the two that remained could do aside from providing emotional support. On one hand, she felt terrible for making them go through the ordeal. But on the other, she was happy to have friends to fall back on.

Soon as they reached Starbeam’s room, they open the door quietly. Entering her bedroom, Rainbow Dash softly placed Starbeam onto the bed, wrapping the covers over her.

“Here we are,” Rainbow said softly, turning to Sunset. “You staying with her tonight?”

“I would, but with what’s going on, I’d bed stay with Twilight for the time being,” Sunset answered. “Poor thing was so scared about what happened. But I’ll still check up on Starbeam throughout the night. Hopefully, we can all get a good night’s rest tonight.”

“I could stay here for you if you’d like. No biggie.”

“Nah, it’s fine. Besides, I’m pretty sure Fluttershy needs you more than I do.”

Sunset Shimmer turns toward the window, seeing the night starting to lighten.

“Morning will be here soon,” Sunset yawned, observing. “We’ll need all the energy we can get.”

“Well, if you need anything, just let me know,” Rainbow advised.

“Will do. Night Dash.”

Rainbow Dash soon left the room, leaving Sunset Shimmer to examine her daughter for a moment. She seemed peaceful, as she laid sound asleep on the bed. But given the circumstances, there was no way for Sunset to know for sure. However, she also knew Twilight will be needing her too. After a few more minutes, she plants a kiss on Starbeam’s cheek, walks toward the hallway, and before shutting the door, she turns around.

“Sleep well, Starbeam…”